Dao Of Heaven

Chapter 66: Thunder May Arrive Late, But It Never Fails to Appear!

If the Shogun were to describe what "heart-wrenching" truly meant… at this moment, she would think without hesitation of the boy's cries before her. No… perhaps it was even more exaggerated than "heart-wrenching." It felt as if he had fallen into hell itself, scorched by raging flames.

"Urrraaaaaaahhhh!!!! Aaaahhhhhh!!!!"

In the basement, only Caules' screams filled the air—so painful they could no longer be called mere screams, but roars, the most primal, feral reaction of a human being. Just listening to it felt grotesque.

Even she, who had remained unmoved for so many years, could not help but furrow her brows. If she reacted so, then needless to say, the others were even more shaken.

Crack, crack…

His body convulsed violently with pain, causing the chair beneath him to rattle at high frequency, his legs thrashing against the floor. After about a minute, his whole body was drenched in sweat, drool dripped from his mouth, and his pupils kept rolling upward!

"AAAHHHHHH!!!!"

The piercing screams continued, threatening to rupture their eardrums.

"Hey… is he really going to be okay?!"

Rider panicked, asking the others. At this rate, wouldn't he die suddenly?

"It is indeed serious, but…"

Jeanne hesitated…

Caules had told them beforehand not to wake him unless absolutely necessary. Judging by the current situation, he was in the "critical" stage—it was far from the "last resort."

"Let's wait a little longer. If we interrupt him at the critical moment, all his effort will be wasted."

Chiron forced himself to answer despite his unease.

"But… he's like this… ugh…"

"AAAAHHHH!!!"

The basement still echoed with his howls, but after a while, they grew somewhat accustomed to it.

"Haa… haa…"

No one knew how much time had passed before Caules finally stopped convulsing. His screams gradually faded, and he now sat slumped, drenched in sweat, gasping weakly for breath.

"Did you obtain the information?"

The Shogun, seeing him quiet down, asked directly.

"..."

He was silent…

"Hey—did you hear me?"

Rider waved a hand in front of him.

"I know… I understand… I'll… tell you everything…"

Caules muttered over and over, his voice trembling with despair.

The Shogun reached out and lifted his chin slightly to see his eyes…

As expected, the synchronization had succeeded.

His azure eyes were dull, completely lifeless, as if hypnotized, repeating the same words nonstop.

"I know… I'll tell you everything… vigilance… method…"

New words appeared…

The Shogun glanced at the others, then backhanded Caules lightly across the face.

Smack!

The sound was sharp, though she hadn't used much force—just enough to rouse him.

"Ugh! What?!"

Caules instantly jolted back to his senses, glancing at their faces in confusion. After a few seconds, realizing his situation, he sighed and slumped back into the chair.

"Damn…! Over-synchronized."

He wiped the drool from his mouth and sweat from his face, grumbling.

"Well? Did you hear anything?"

He looked up to ask.

"Mm… aside from 'AAAHHH!' not much else."

Rider scratched his head.

"There were some troubling words… like 'I know…' and so on."

Chiron added.

"I… know?"

Caules froze, unable to make sense of it.

"When tortured and forced to yield, one would speak words only they themselves knew. He also mentioned things like 'vigilance' and 'method.'"

The Shogun crossed her arms, resting her chin on her fingers, voicing her thoughts—including some words the others had missed.

"Vigilance? Method?"

Caules still couldn't grasp it.

What could be deduced from single words alone?

"This corpse's original identity was one of your clan?"

The Shogun asked again.

"Yes…"

"Then something only your clan would know, paired with words like 'vigilance' and 'method'—information worth extracting even at great cost, a plan executed while we are at a disadvantage…"

"!!" ×N

Her words, though seemingly speculative, carried a heavy hint—and in that instant, everyone present realized the truth. Well… everyone except Astolfo.

"Could it be!!"

Jeanne's eyes widened slightly as she turned to Chiron.

"If that's true, then this is terrible… Caules!"

Caules immediately pulled out his cell phone from his pocket, dialed Fiore's number, and held it to his ear.

At such a time, why would Assassin go to such lengths to interrogate members of the Black faction? With only the few words he had spoken earlier, the answer was already clear—

...

Meanwhile, inside a room of the Black Faction's fortress… Fiore sat at her desk, organizing records of the deceased members. Among them were her uncle Darnic, Rider's Master Celenike, and Roche. She wrote all this information onto the list before her.

Perhaps because the others had all gone out to investigate Assassin, both the room and the corridor outside were utterly silent. Only the faint scratch of her quill against paper and the soft, sweet sound of her breathing could be heard.

After a while, her quill paused as her gaze lingered on the names written down. She recalled the days when everyone had still been alive, and compared them to the cold silence now. The weight of it overwhelmed her heart with sorrow.

She had once told the Shogun that, though she was a magus, she was still just a young girl. Matters of life and death, which most magi treated lightly, felt unbearably heavy to her.

Bzzzt! Bzzzt!

Suddenly, the quiet room was pierced by the incongruous sound of an electronic vibration.

"Yah~!"

Startled, Fiore leaned back slightly from the desk. Her arms, which had been resting on the tabletop, instinctively pulled back against her chest. The motion was almost cute in its clumsiness.

Bzzzt bzzzt~!

The light-blue flip phone on the desk continued to vibrate stubbornly.

Fiore eyed the device nervously, as though it were a living creature. She slowly reached toward it, carefully, like someone trying to touch an insect. When her fingers brushed it, she even flinched cutely before finally picking it up. She gently flipped it open.

The bright screen, the familiar number, the complicated keys—much like a computer.

"Um… Which one was it again? This one?"

Relying on memory, she pressed the small green call button. The vibration ceased. She lifted the receiver to her ear, listening cautiously as she spoke softly:

"Caules? Is that you, Caules?"

Crackle, crackle…

"?"

She froze. There was no voice on the other end, only strange static, as if the signal was poor.

"Caules? Can you hear me? Did I press the wrong button?"

She pulled the phone away to glance at the screen. It still showed a connected call, the numbers ticking upward.

"..."

Setting the phone gently back onto the desk, she thought perhaps the line would clear after a moment. But then her eyes drifted toward the window. The once-clear courtyard outside was now swallowed by thick fog—so dense one could not see a hand before the face. Only her room remained untouched.

"Fog? When did it start?"

Her unease grew, her heart thudding rapidly. Gathering herself, she maneuvered her wheelchair to the door, opened it, and peered into the corridor.

Not a soul in sight… None of the maids were there. It was as if the whole world had emptied, leaving only her.

Strange… too strange.

Whoosh!

A shadow flickered past behind her.

"!"

She whipped her head around, but no one was there.

Quickly, she steered her wheelchair toward her private room. The situation was clearly abnormal. Normally, she would have used a Command Spell to summon the Shogun at once, but she sensed something was wrong. This was likely some kind of unknown barrier. The Command Spells were precious—wasting one here might be exactly what the enemy wanted. If she fell into that trap, it would be disastrous. First, she had to figure things out, and if possible, find Uncle Gordes and the others.

"Hehehe…"

From the corner shadows, a wicked laugh sounded, followed by a sweet, girlish giggle.

A small figure emerged, revealing half her face.

Crackle…

In her hand gleamed a bloodstained dagger.

"Saber's Master, hmm? So cute… I bet your insides will be just as lovely Fufufu…"

Schlick…

With her other hand, she pulled a dagger from the mouth of a male homunculus pinned to the wall. She licked the blood from the blade and grinned with a devil's smile.

Beep beep—

Crackle…

Caules winced at the static noise from the phone, pulling it back slightly. It had been like this from the start… completely unreachable.

"Damn it!"

He cursed impatiently.

"W-what's wrong?"

Rider asked.

"It won't connect! There should be signal… Why?!"

Caules' expression grew flustered…

"The call says it's connected, but… there's heavy interference, like—"

Like someone was deliberately preventing them from reaching the castle…

[Shogun, that girl is in danger.]

Ei's words confirmed her suspicion…

The Shogun frowned slightly. In the next instant, her entire body gathered dense particles of Electro—

Shuuaa!!

The next second, she vanished into lightning. The others hadn't even processed it yet.

"Eh?! S… Saber?"

Rider blinked, calling out in confusion for the Shogun, who had just been there moments ago.

"Not good… If Saber returned, then most likely…"

Chiron's brows furrowed deeply.

"Sister!!"

Caules' face turned pale with panic. The others hurried to move as well, but it would take them a long time to return. All they could do was pray the Shogun reached in time.

...

Meanwhile, Fiore felt the situation growing stranger by the moment. The castle was like a dream, not a single person in sight. She quickly maneuvered her wheelchair to the door of her room.

Clack…

She reached out, turned the lock, slipped inside, and shut the door behind her in one smooth motion—then:

"Blockade."

Vmmm~

Golden runes shimmered into a barrier upon the door, fusing into the wood and sealing the entire space.

"Haa…"

The girl exhaled faintly in relief. Yet… from the crack of the door, a gray fog seeped inside.

"!"

Her chest tightened again. She quickly backed her wheelchair away. Then—

"Remove."

A childish voice rang from outside. To her shock, the barrier she had just cast was dispelled.

Clack…

With an eerie creak, the door slowly opened. From the other side stepped a small figure, finally revealing her true face.

"…You are… Jack the Ripper?"

Judging from her appearance and comparing it with the Shogun's earlier sketch, she was certain—Black's Assassin, Jack the Ripper. But why was she here?

Suppressing the tremor in her voice, Fiore lowered her tone, speaking coldly.

"Eh? Hehe… So you do recognize me? Mm~ You must be Yggdmillennia's little Master girl. Or perhaps… Saber's Master?"

Jack smiled sweetly as she entered the room. In her hands, twin daggers still dripped with blood, staining the carpet scarlet with each drop.

Fiore's eyes flicked to the blades, then back to the girl's face.

"The Grail isn't here."

Seeing Jack approach step by step, Fiore wheeled herself back to keep distance. If her target was the Grail, then too bad—it had already been taken.

"I know~! The Red faction took it, didn't they?"

Jack's grin widened, her steps quickening, spinning her daggers playfully.

"Then why come here?"

Thud…

The wheel of Fiore's chair struck the leg of the desk behind her. She glanced back slightly—no more room to retreat. Forcing down her fear, she met Jack's eyes, continuing the exchange.

She was buying time. The Shogun must have noticed. She trusted the Shogun's mind. Since Jack had yet to attack, there was still room. If the worst came, she could summon her Servant with a Command Spell.

"Hehe~ Starting with the easy prey is only natural…"

Jack now stood before her, smiling wickedly.

"Do you know, Master girl…? Though you have a powerful Servant, you yourself are terribly fragile."

Her gaze dropped meaningfully to Fiore's paralyzed legs.

"!"

Fiore understood instantly. Her face darkened with fury. So Jack had known she was disabled all along—choosing her as the easy target?

"Haha~! That face, I love it!"

Seeing Fiore's expression, Jack chuckled gleefully, then swiftly lifted the girl's chin, forcing her to meet her eyes.

"Jack just loves tormenting pretty sisters, you know? And a sickly, pretty sister like you? Fufufu!"

"...!"

Faced with her cruel words and that wicked, mocking touch, Fiore turned her face away in disgust and slapped Jack's hand aside.

Jack blinked, then smirked again.

"This kind of tempting resistance… Jack—"

The next instant, her voice whispered directly in Fiore's right ear.

"—loves it most!!"

Whoosh!

She spun her head to see Jack suddenly at her side, a manic grin twisting her face as she slashed at Fiore's neck!

"!"

Fiore reacted quickly, abandoning her wheelchair and throwing herself to the floor. The blade grazed her neck by a hair's breadth, drawing a thin line of blood.

"Kh…!"

Suppressing the pain in her back, she shoved her wheelchair at Jack with all her strength.

Thud… Jack dodged it easily.

In that moment, Fiore's eyes darted to a case atop the desk. She reached toward it. Under her skirt, green circuits of magecraft flickered across her pale thighs.

Her eyes glowed faintly.

"Retrieve!"

With the command word, the case unlocked, its mechanisms clicking open. From within, an armored device floated into the air, unfolding and snapping onto her back in one seamless transformation.

In just a second, the arm-mounted armor was equipped—and she stood once more.

Clack…

One end of the mechanical arm shifted into a sharp blade, slashing at Jack in quick succession.

Whoosh!

Clang!

Jack grimaced, blocking with her daggers as she retreated.

"Iron arm of War!"

At her command, the weapon transformed into a cannon.

Boom!

It fired a blast of energy, striking where Jack had been.

"Tch…"

Jack clicked her tongue in annoyance. She hadn't expected Fiore to have this trump card.

Kaboom!!

Flames and smoke erupted, filling the room. Fiore ignored the damage to her chamber and, using the momentum of her mechanical arm, crashed through the window into the castle garden. She needed open ground.

But outside, the fog remained, thick and choking… worse than before. It was no ordinary mist.

"This is… khh! Cough, cough!!"

The acrid fog burned her lungs, forcing her into violent coughs. Tears welled in her eyes, which she hastily wiped away. All around, homunculi lay collapsed—felled by the poisonous haze.

A fog that robbed one of the ability to fight!

Covering her mouth and nose, she tried to escape, but the density of the miasma left her directionless. Just then, a figure lunged from the mist. She instinctively raised her armored arm.

Clang!!

The dagger struck with such force it drove her back several steps. She prepared to leap away, but—

Crash!

Jack struck again, cleaving through the joint of the mechanical arm, sending Fiore plummeting several meters down.

"Ugh!"

She braced for the impact, eyes squeezed shut—but instead, a warm embrace caught her.

Crackle…

That familiar, dreamlike violet glow… the awe-inspiring power of lightning.

The Shogun, holding Fiore firmly, lowered her gaze to the girl's face, then raised her eyes toward the suffocating fog.

Crackle, crackle!!

Electro surged across her entire body, trembling the air and space itself, lifting fragments of stone from the ground. In the next moment—

BOOM!!

A storm of thunder burst outward like a tornado, sweeping across the castle grounds. The fog was obliterated, revealing the clear world beneath.

"What—?!"

Jack faltered in panic. To disperse her Noble Phantasm's miasma with a single strike—was this even possible?!

The Shogun's violet eyes locked onto her, their oppressive force slowing her movements to a crawl.

Without even setting Fiore down, she flashed behind the airborne Jack in a streak of lightning. Her naginata swung down in a single devastating arc.

Jack twisted desperately, crossing her daggers to block.

CLANG!!

The clash thundered through the air, scattering dirt and stone.

"Ugh! Such power!"

One-handed, the Shogun overpowered Jack's twin blades. The Assassin was hurled through the air like a ragdoll.

Crash!!

She slammed into the wall, debris crumbling around her.

The Shogun blinked in a flash to pursue. But as the dust cleared—Jack was gone. Only a trail of blood marked her escape.

"She must have fled. Shogun, go after her. I'm fine… I wasn't hurt."

Fiore urged decisively, though her voice carried reluctant warmth. The Shogun had come—she was satisfied with that. It was trust.

"They'll return soon. Do not wander."

"Mm… I understand."

Hearing her obedient reply, the Shogun carefully set her down on the grass. After a brief word of caution, she vanished once more in a flash of lightning.

Left behind, Fiore watched her fading silhouette, dazed. Then she lowered her gaze to her broken mechanical arm. Even standing was impossible now.

Chapter 79: Guests from Chaldea

"Mysterious Servant, please wait."

When Satsuki suddenly stopped in her tracks because she sensed a strange aura, a stranger's male voice called out to her.

Me?

Satsuki frowned. This was truly surprising. Although she had never deliberately trained her concealment abilities, nor used the Vipralopa power to hide her presence, for an ordinary person—a mere ant with only E-rank magic circuits—to discover her, it was still enough to make her pause.

She turned her head, her cold, water-like eyes fixing on the group of people behind her.

The moment their gazes met—

"Senpai, please be careful of this Servant!"

Suddenly, a girl wielding an enormous cross-shaped shield rushed forward. She had short pink hair that just barely covered her eyes, and wore a violet armor completely out of place for this era. From its design, it seemed less for protection and more for emphasizing her figure. She raised the massive shield before her defensively, her eyes filled with stern resolve and pure determination.

"Those eyes… just like back then."

The man who had called out to Satsuki was long-haired.

Despite his laughably weak magical circuits, his aura was composed and steady. He wore a black undershirt with a red trench coat over it, and two yellow ribbons hung down from either side of the collar, giving him a faintly ancient appearance.

As for the third person—Satsuki merely gave him a glance. Utterly ordinary, even more ordinary than most ordinary people she had ever seen.

"This shield… interesting." Satsuki spoke flatly, her words alone making the pink-haired girl tense up as though facing a deadly enemy. "But you… even more interesting."

The girl's body tightened instinctively. Her Saint Graph screamed like a merciless alarm, madly warning her of just how terrifying the Servant before her was.

"What do you want with me?"

Satsuki did not ask how they had discovered her. As always, she went straight to the point. She had no interest in how these people found her—because the disparity in strength between them was overwhelming. Even if the girl with the great shield showed some traits of a Servant, her power and mentality were still far from those of a true strong warrior.

The long-haired man stepped forward. His bearing and composure were impressive, but paired with his laughably weak mana, it was a strange sight. Yet Satsuki did not care. Strength was always relative. What truly caught her interest was the mysterious soul lying dormant within him.

"I am Lord El-Melloi II, acting head of the El-Melloi family, one of the Twelve Aristocratic Lords of the Clock Tower at the core of the Mage's Association. I also serve as lecturer of the Department of Modern Magecraft."

The man quickly introduced himself, then gestured toward the girl: "This young lady is Mash Kyrielight. I'm sure you've already noticed—she is no ordinary human, but rather a Demi-Servant."

When he introduced the third person, Lord El-Melloi II's tone shifted notably: "This is our Master—his name is Ritsuka Fujimaru. In some sense, he can be said to be a man of destiny, one blessed with fortune enough to grasp fate itself."

"The three of us are travelers from another timeline—more precisely, from the future."

"Oh?" Only now did Satsuki give real attention to this so-called "ordinary man" who had been silent the entire time, scarcely showing any expression.

Her black pupils abruptly transformed into golden Tenseigan. Almost by reflex, she scanned this "Ritsuka Fujimaru."

What the Tenseigan revealed was bizarre. In this person, she saw the overlapping figures of a man and a woman, standing together across countless spaces and fates, their images stacking atop each other. Their combined existence formed the one before her known as Ritsuka Fujimaru.

Interesting. This was the first time Satsuki had seen such a peculiar being.

She retracted her earlier thought. This person was no mere ordinary human. Within him (her) was a power even she could scarcely perceive. And what matched this "ordinary person" was the white "ordinary beast" perched on his shoulder.

"Since you've all introduced yourselves, it would be rude if I did not as well. My name is Satsuki, and at present, I am pursuing a Master."

She withdrew her gaze from Ritsuka Fujimaru and turned it toward the long-haired man before her. "For the sake of the soul inside you, I'll ask again: you who do not belong to this timeline—what is your purpose in stopping me?"

"Um… Lord El-Melloi, can we really reveal such information to a stranger?"

The peculiar existence called Ritsuka Fujimaru finally spoke: "Besides, we haven't even established basic trust yet…"

"It can't get any worse than this, and time is short. We don't have many choices left."

It was clear that El-Melloi was the leader of this group's actions, and also, in a sense, a rather self-willed man. "Lady Satsuki, although I feel this may not be our first meeting, let me explain. The three of us come from the same place, known as the Chaldea Security Organization. Its purpose is to ensure that human history can continue long and strong. If you're interested, you may remember this name. If not, it doesn't matter what you call it. In short, you can think of it as a research and crisis observation facility where scholars of all fields—magecraft and science alike—are gathered."

"To preserve human history?" Satsuki shook her head indifferently. "A difficult idea to comprehend."

"Difficult to comprehend? Why would that be difficult to comprehend?" The pink-haired Mash spoke seriously, her face stern. "Chaldea exists for the sole purpose of protecting humanity. Senpai and I were both born for the sake of safeguarding human order. This is the shared wish of all mankind."

Satsuki cast a faint glance at this girl called Mash. Her words carried a different kind of coldness. "Setting aside the fact that each world already has its own unique history and future trajectory, what exactly do you mean by this so-called protection of human order?"

"Human order is history continued in its correct form," Ritsuka Fujimaru stepped forward, his voice seemingly layered with countless echoes. "It is the history of different worlds, of different timelines. It is the proof of humanity's existence."

"Hmm. As you say, human order is the 'correct' continuation of history. Then let me ask: who defines this so-called 'correctness'?"

"Of course, it is jointly defined through analysis by Chaldea's Rayshift calculation system, 'Trismegistus,' and the director."

At this, Satsuki's eyes shifted toward the silent El-Melloi. "May I ask about the funding composition of this institution called Chaldea?"

"In principle, it is jointly funded by various nations. But nearly seventy percent of the funds are provided by the Animusphere family of the Mage's Association in London. However, your question carries a very sharp implication." The red-clad man explained concisely, then glanced aside. "In truth, they are merely part of the tools. They wouldn't consider things on the level that you do. There's no need to dig too deeply into this matter."

"Lord El-Melloi!" ×2

Mash and Ritsuka Fujimaru looked at their companion in shock, clearly surprised he would say such a thing.

Yet for an instant, Satsuki's expression revealed something like approval—"Not so foolish, after all." She said coldly, "That explanation is much more clever. Since you've come here, naturally your purpose must be to correct the 'abnormalities' in history. In that case, be prepared."

"Prepared for wha—" Ritsuka Fujimaru had barely begun to ask when a sulfurous stench thick enough to drown an ordinary person surged from all directions.

Accompanied by the sound of a teleportation spell, three abnormally tall and burly demons appeared, forming a triangular formation to surround them.

At first sight alone, the three visitors from Chaldea felt a terror and malice that struck directly to their cores.

This sensation fused with the oppressive atmosphere around them, transforming into an unavoidable aura of corruption. It swept across the alleyway, and in an instant, the surroundings were replaced with a crimson hell.

Everywhere lay corpses, slaughter, blood, and wails… an endless despair and a flood of negative emotions crashing against their minds like a tidal wave.

Even the small white creature, which had always appeared to be a harmless pet, subtly bared its fangs. Though it had long since lost its powers, instinct still remained. In the face of an existence it deeply loathed, it reacted unconsciously.

"Senpai, quickly, hide behind me." Mash raised her massive cross-shaped shield. She hesitated for a moment, glancing at Satsuki—who seemed utterly unaffected—and wondered whether she should include this mysterious Servant within her protection.

"Don't worry about her. Her strength far surpasses what we can imagine." El-Melloi showed his awareness and quickly slipped behind Mash's shield.

But with the sudden transformation of the surroundings, Mash no longer had time to think. She had no choice but to activate defensive magecraft. El-Melloi and Ritsuka Fujimaru immediately sheltered themselves within the defense barrier she unfolded.

"Is this…?" Ritsuka Fujimaru looked around at the drastically altered scenery, unable to believe his eyes.

"Ah, yes, it is a Reality Marble." The long-haired El-Melloi spoke gravely. "Reality Marble was originally an ability of spirits and demons, only later transformed through centuries of research into magecraft capable of manifesting an individual's inner world. It is the 'magecraft' closest to true magic, classified by the Mage's Association under the forbidden category. Yet for hundreds of years, the number of magi able to perform this world-altering sorcery has been extremely few."

It was magecraft closest to magic—yet for Satsuki, who hailed from a world where true magic could be wielded, it was no different than the weakest of parlor tricks.

But for the three from Chaldea, this was unquestionably a great enemy.

In their understanding, the only ways to resist a Reality Marble were with specially crafted "Anti-World Noble Phantasms" or by deploying another Reality Marble against it.

If two Reality Marbles clashed, then if one side's foundation and mana output surpassed the other's, the weaker one could not even manifest. But if their powers were evenly matched, it would become a struggle of "two worlds colliding." Since a Reality Marble could not move with its caster, one either fought defensively from within their own world, invaded the opponent's world to defeat them, or simply waited until the effect's duration ended, restoring everything to normal.

However, the three demons before them were not the simple mass-produced Demon God Pillars they had once faced.

The Reality Marble summoned jointly by these three demons was far beyond the scope of human understanding or study in later eras. This was a true reappearance of myth itself—not a mere imitation of the future.

Even within Mash's defensive formation, sweat dripped down Ritsuka Fujimaru's forehead in heavy drops, proof of how difficult it was to maintain.

Even El-Melloi, who was usually composed and calm, could not think of a proper strategy in this situation.

After all, when the gap in power reached a certain level, intelligence could only do so much.

This truth was most clearly reflected in Mash. Though she was still a young girl and her willpower not especially strong, as a Demi-Servant she suffered the least suppression among the three. Even so, all she could do was hold her defensive stance to protect the two behind her. If it came to battle, she could offer little assistance.

The only one able to act freely, completely unaffected, was Satsuki.

"Reality Marble?" She frowned slightly at the ceaseless flood of negative energy and the growing stench of sulfur in the air. Still, she could not help but speak: "So, giving a bunch of flashy trash abilities a grandiose name is your talent, is it?"

The Tenseigan had already opened. The ocular power drawn ceaselessly from the colossal Tenseigan across worlds surged forth. Satsuki's gaze passed over the two grotesque, almost laughably bizarre demons, landing directly on the bull-headed one.

The aura of evil emanating from him was the strongest among the three.

"Your king sends only such lackeys to their deaths?"

"Oh? A mere mortal capable of resisting our aura of terror?" In the bull-headed demon's scarlet eyes flickered a trace of surprise. "It seems the one who summoned us did so precisely to deal with you."

"'That one'? You mean that chaotic jumble of nonsense stitched together?"

As soon as she spoke, without paying the slightest heed to the flash of astonishment that crossed the demons' faces, Satsuki lightly tapped her folding fan against the empty air before her.

It was like tapping the surface of a still lake. A luminous dharma wheel appeared in front of her, then suddenly expanded outward, releasing a surge of gray energy. This force not only swept away the black-and-crimson hell around them but also reversed the pressure back onto the three demons.

The once-arrogant demons were immediately shocked to find the air had become unbearably oppressive. Their movements slowed, their mana flow weakened to a fraction of its strength.

The serpent-riding demon was thrown from his mount as the massive snake beneath him had its bones crushed to dust by the weight of the pressure, unable to support its master's body.

The demon with a duck's head, lion's body, and rabbit's tail collapsed as well, limbs braced desperately against the ground, his jaw nearly pressed into the stone. His muscles bulged with grotesque veins of black, showing the strain of exerting every ounce of strength just to resist the suppression.

And the strongest of them, the bull-headed demon, who had once sat arrogantly upon a throne, was forced to one knee. White vapor hissed from his nostrils, his body blazing with terrifying magic power, but the tremors coursing through his form left him no chance of resistance.

This sudden reversal left not only the three demons—beings that should only exist in myth—stunned, but also the three from Chaldea.

Even El-Melloi II, who had already gauged Satsuki's power, found this transformation beyond imagination.

This was no clumsy imitation conjured by human magi, but true aristocrats of Hell, born of fantasy itself.

Their individually manifested Reality Marbles alone were enough to rival the strongest of Heroic Spirits—let alone a Reality Marble jointly woven by three.

In all of Fuyuki City—no, even in the Holy Grail War he had once lived through—not even the King of Conquerors' Ionioi Hetairoi could have accomplished such a feat.

"Could this be some kind of Anti-World Noble Phantasm?"

The thought stirred an unpleasant memory in El-Melloi. But he failed to notice—the three great demons before them were even more astonished than he was.

Chapter 166: Fighting Fire with Fire

Even in the years before awakening her [Divine Gift], Vela's memory had always been exceptional.

The more people she came into contact with, the more noble houses that flocked under her banner, tangled and complex as they were—she still remembered them all.

"House Breisgau… that would be the Count of Weisswolf Castle who defected and fled to the E.U.? Bradow von Breisgau and Claudia von Breisgau—weren't the couple already eliminated cleanly by the Empire's External Affairs Bureau? Oh, it seems there were flaws in the purge, and the remnants have leapt out themselves…"

White underlay, golden carvings, delicate patterns, latticed railings, carved holy icons, towering pillars, spotless windows… The opulent hall was decorated with magnificent splendor. Third Princess Vela leaned comfortably on the sofa by the flame-art electronic fireplace, savoring the rare and exquisite aftertaste of 'the tiger's roar, and all come to bow.'

Having just finished interviewing the successors of the military nobles headed by Lord Blücher, in a fashion of 'the lord chooses his vassals, the vassals choose their lord,' she crossed her legs—one hand holding a fine bone-china teacup, the other gripping a list of young imperial elites offering their service.

Family background, academy attended, current department of employment, records of merit and achievements, personal aspirations, former lordly relations, even historical records of distant marriages by alliance… All were classified in detail, nothing omitted, provided for her to select.

Vela turned her gaze to the Duke of Hohenzollern, seated on the opposite sofa.

He was also her maternal uncle in this life.

A burly, solid figure, his muscles firm. He had blue eyes and thick golden cropped hair. His aquiline nose lent him severity rather than handsomeness, full of a pugnacious air. His neatly trimmed beard was already beginning to gray. He wore a military dress uniform with decorations and sash, paired with sabre and tall boots.

A typical military noble, the bearing of a man of arms heavy upon him.

"Uncle Wilhelm."

Picking up the folders neatly stacked on the round table before her, their covers bearing titles such as WZERO Special Assault Unit, Self-Destructive Assault, 11th District Conscription, Vela asked: "Who provided this batch of intelligence?"

The seals and signature stamps on these papers belonged to the Warsaw garrison headquarters of the European Republic Union.

"They have no intention of showing their faces for the time being."

The Duke of Hohenzollern lifted his cup and drank a mouthful of tea.

"Shrewd fence-sitters can be found everywhere—hedging bets on both sides, nothing more."

He laughed gruffly and said: "To make them stake life and fortune in allegiance, my dear Highness—Bakhmut annihilation, Avdiivka raids—those victories are not enough. You would need to smash through the E.U. defenses along Sumy, Kharkiv, Poltava, Zaporizhzhia, and Berdiansk, seize Kyiv, even break into Minsk of the Belarusian theater, threatening Poland itself."

"A pack of opportunists who won't release the hawk until they see the hare."

With a faint sneer, Vela made no further comment.

All these years of cultivating old ties and weaving networks had not been in vain.

Indeed, from the founding onward, Britannia and the E.U. had never ceased their open and hidden struggles.

And likewise—that saying, how did it go? Sitting on the fence is an art that never dies.

One can never have too many escape routes.

This was no exception.

As the Holy Britannian Empire's national power flourished ever more, the exiled feudal families like the Hohenzollerns in the Americas had grown increasingly ambitious. Voices calling to return to Europe and reclaim ancestral castles grew louder naturally.

If not for the blood-soaked slaughter of Napoleon's 'Great European Revolution'—the hangings, the guillotines, whole families exterminated—that terrified Europe's nobility at the time, Britannia would not have had so many old-guard nobles crowding together.

By ordinary logic, not putting all one's eggs in a single basket, diversifying investment, bowing low, lying dormant and waiting for the time—this was the wiser path for many families' long-term survival.

Napoleon was both blessing and curse.

Compared to its contemporaries, Britannia was indeed more unified and cohesive in its foreign policy—especially in its stance on war with Europe.

And this coincided perfectly with Emperor Charles' national policy, with his ambition to unify the entire world into the vision he imagined. Every method that could weaken the E.U. citizens' will to resist, divide and undermine Europe internally, and destroy Paris' rule—all were employed unreservedly by Emperor Charles.

Vela's stationing in European Britannia was precisely a countermeasure card personally laid by Emperor Charles.

"The Seraphim Knights stationed in the 13th Baltic Theater reported encounters with E.U. suicide assault infiltration units. They suffered considerable losses, caught off guard."

The Duke of Hohenzollern glanced at Vela, who was calmly flipping through the documents, then continued: "Intelligence indicates the WZERO Assault Unit is composed entirely of refugees from Area 11 who fled to Europe. Area 11ers… and lately that district has had no shortage of sensational news."

"Governor Clovis assassinated, the Black Knights… that's the name, right? The 'Orange Incident,' Lord Jeremiah of the Pureblood Faction accused of treason?"

"Uncle, our main focus is Europe. Eyes on the bowl, eyes on the pot—wanting both will only make us a target of all sides."

Vela frowned slightly, not lifting her head as she said: "Cornelia will handle everything."

The Duke of Hohenzollern did not take offense. Instead, he nodded in relief.

My niece shall be Empress of Britannia.

Just as he prepared to follow her words onward, Vela suddenly shifted the subject: "However, the resources of Area 11 must be put to good use. We cannot allow the French to take all the glory."

Since the E.U. capital was Paris, and historically France had led European unification—even if the E.U. now stood as a de facto single state—Britannia's political correctness insisted on never calling them 'Europeans.' To Britannians, they were always just 'the French.'

"Oh?"

The Duke leaned forward, interest piqued, catching the gleam of amusement in his niece's eyes.

"Uncle, look here."

Vela spread the WZERO Special Assault Unit intelligence across the table.

"…In order to reduce casualties among E.U. soldiers and avoid stirring public backlash, Parisian politicians chose to fill the gaps with the lives of Area 11ers—lives not counted as national losses."

Reading this line, Vela smirked in disdain, almost reflective: "Timid, disorganized, fearful of casualties. The Gallic rooster that once braved ice and snow, charging bare-chested into storms of gunfire—has lost the sharpness and valor of Napoleon's age."

"And the proposer of this WZERO Unit—"

Tapping lightly on the page, Vela pointed to a half-length photo: "The remnant of House Breisgau."

"Leila Malcal."

The Duke pronounced the name aloud.

"Or rather, Leila von Breisgau. Heiress to Weisswolf Castle."

Vela studied the photo of the E.U. female officer.

Long wavy blonde hair, tied into twin braids. Violet eyes. Tall figure. She wore a dark blue E.U. uniform, black pencil skirt, and over-the-knee black military boots. Rank: Major.

The intelligence reported that after losing her parents, she was adopted by the wealthy Malcal family, thereafter dropping her noble surname and taking the Malcal name.

"Shall I order the External Affairs Bureau to eliminate her at the first opportunity?"

The Duke's blue eyes flashed with icy coldness.

That surname—von Breisgau—was tied to his own faction. Their betrayal and flight from the Empire had been a major diplomatic incident, leaving him humiliated, shamed, and scolded harshly by the Emperor. Had Vela not been brilliant enough, his rivals would have seized the chance to brand him negligent and remove him from power.

"No rush."

Vela smiled wordlessly, tapping again at the words 'WZERO Unit.'

"The last Prime Minister of Area 11, Genbu Kururugi, had a son recognized as an Honorary Britannian, serving in the 11th Army. I recall his name—Suzaku Kururugi. He was even a suspect in Clovis' assassination case, though later cleared…"

"Your Highness, you mean—?"

"Use Area 11ers against Area 11ers."

Vela spoke lightly: "Area 11 is Britannia's colony. And yet the French throw kamikaze attacks upon my soldiers? What logic is that?"

"That Kururugi boy, the son of the last Prime Minister. Instead of serving as a grunt in Area 11, reassign him to the Eastern European front. If he wants to prove his loyalty to the Empire—very well. I'll give him the chance. Either he persuades the Area 11ers of WZERO to surrender on the battlefield, or he executes those stubborn E.U. 11ers."

"I'll coordinate with Cornelia. All the Honorary Britannians of Area 11's military who were purged when the Pureblood Faction seized power—I want them. If they can't stomach suppressing their own kin, then let them suppress the E.U. They'll earn merit on the battlefield, shed the yoke of discrimination, and prove themselves as true Second-Class citizens. I will give them that chance."

In brief, Vela outlined her strategy of 'fighting fire with fire.'

The Duke listened, lost in thought.

The Eastern European front was undeniably difficult. The E.U. was no weakling, and unlike Africa's vast open plains suited for mobile warfare, Europe was crowded with fortress cities. Once the two sides escalated into full-scale war, each stronghold would become a meat grinder…

Closing the files and setting his cup back down, Vela looked out the window, her mind already turning to another matter.

Currently stationed in Area 11 was the Special Dispatch Guidance and Technology Department under Second Prince Schneizel. And among them—the Empire's senior technical officer, Lloyd Asplund, nicknamed 'Earl of Pudding.'

Your crucial 'component' for the Seventh-Generation Knightmare Lancelot, I'm taking it to the Eastern European front. Will you follow?

That indispensable component for the Lancelot's development—she needed it. Some accumulated technology and practical integration—she needed even more.

So thinking, Vela rose to her feet.

"Time to pay respects to Mother Consort."

Chapter 247: Eden—Elysia, Let’s Be Lifelong Best Friends!!

A week later, inside the Australia Sydney Super Dome.

Elias walked into the preparation room holding a bouquet of flowers, offering praise to the singer who was getting ready.

"Today, you look beautiful, Eden."

"Mm, thank you for the flowers, Elias."

Inside the room, Eden had already changed into a gorgeous, elegant stage outfit. She looked like a goddess of art incarnate. If someone said she was a descended Muse, countless people would believe it.

Eden lightly sniffed the white flowers Elias handed her. Her shoulders relaxed slightly as she let out a small sigh of relief.

"Eden, you look very nervous."

"Yes, I really am nervous. After all, such a large stage is rare even for me. The live audience is more than double the usual size, and—there's also a very special guest here today, isn't there?"

Eden was a clever woman. Even though Elias hadn't mentioned anything about the Herrscher, she had already guessed it from the boy's reactions over the past few days.

But even so, she had no thoughts of retreating.

"Don't you feel afraid, Eden?"

Elias raised his hand to gently rub her temples, asking curiously.

"Of course I feel afraid. In fact, I'm still trembling inside right now. Look, Elias."

Eden lifted her hands. The flawless fingers—hands that could drive Kira Yoshikage insane—were trembling slightly, proof of the unease hidden beneath Eden's elegance.

Though she was a superstar of the age, Eden was still just an ordinary person.

Having once witnessed a Herrscher (Sheele) cause a Honkai Eruption, with death all around, how could Eden possibly remain as calm as if nothing had happened?

But…

"But with you here, Elias, I know I can do it."

Eden looked at him with complete trust.

She was willing to share her stage with Elias, and also her very life.

She believed that no matter how terrifying a Herrscher might be, they could not take her life away from this white-haired boy.

She would never demand the concert be canceled.

Because countless people longed for Eden's songs. She had to keep singing—for those expectations, and also to respond to the soul of herself as a 'singer.'

"Do you know, Eden, Ely once told me, 'Eden, the people of this era all grew up listening to your songs.' Now, I think those words are truly right."

"Hehe, I'm not that old, Elias. This year I'm only—ah, that's a secret."

"That's not what I meant. I just wanted to say, Eden, to this era, you are an irreplaceable existence."

Elias carefully cupped the singer's face before him, as if he were touching the most beautiful piece of art in the world.

His words were neither exaggeration nor flattery.

Elias knew exactly how dazzling this [Gold] Flame-Chaser before him truly was. Eden was already a symbol of this era, the most brilliant jewel of this civilization.

Therefore…

"I'll protect everything of yours, Eden. With me here, no one can ruin your stage. Not even the Herrscher of Finality could steal your light."

Elias made a solemn promise.

Eden's stage was one of the things he would absolutely protect. He would never let this star of art fall or fade.

"Thank you, my dear Elias. In that case, as exchange, as long as I stand on the stage, I will sing for you, dance for you, and shine for you."

Eden raised her hand to caress the boy's cheek, feeling that he was even more dazzling than any gem in her collection.

Her voice had always been like Elysia's love—something she could share selflessly with everyone. But now, Eden was willing to be partial, to sing just for Elias.

Taking advantage of the moment, she realized with pleasant surprise that her fear had disappeared, replaced by brimming courage.

And…

Eden: (I have a feeling my highlight moment is about to arrive~ Ely, sorry in advance, put your hat on tight—we're going to be lifelong best friends.)

Elysia: "Ah-choo! Who—who's thinking about my Eli? Whoever it is, come out and fight me one-on-one if you dare!"

...

After that, Elias went into the next room.

Elysia and the others were waiting inside.

"In short, that's the situation. I'm certain Himiko will become the Herrscher of Fire today. Everyone, prepare for battle."

"Hmph! Since we know who the Herrscher is, why not just kill her right away? With our strength, let alone one Herrscher, even if ten came we could wipe them out."

Kalpas clenched his five fingers into a fist, scorching flames erupting from them.

"Ahh, Kalpas, stop it already. The air conditioner in this room can't keep up with your flames. Kevin, hurry and use your ice to cool him down. Also, Elias, your stage outfit looks amazing—let me take a picture~"

Elysia fanned herself, then leaned in close to Elias as she spoke.

Also present were Sakura and the others—four Flame-Chasers in total. Adding Elias, this outside-standard bug, Kalpas' boast about being able to annihilate ten Herrschers wasn't an exaggeration.

"Kalpas, you don't get it. Elias' goal is to save Himiko, not to kill her," Miss Pink Elf added.

"Mm, just as Ely said. And though it's unfortunate, we can't prevent Himiko from becoming a Herrscher."

"Eh? Why not?"

Kevin asked in confusion. In his view, since they already knew who the Herrscher host was, there were plenty of ways to prevent her awakening.

For example—lock her in a soulium chamber, or soak her in a pool of Honkai serum. As long as Honkai energy was completely isolated, wouldn't that stop her from becoming a Herrscher?

"Idiot! Even if Himiko doesn't become the Seventh Herrscher, someone else will. But if we know the host in advance, at least we can prepare and minimize the losses."

Elias rolled his eyes at this white-haired husky.

If anyone other than Himiko became the Herrscher, who knew when or where they might appear? And this was the Seventh Herrscher!

Her Honkai Eruption would cover an entire continent!

Just one Eruption could kill tens of millions!

"I see. So that's how it is. Got it!"

Kevin nodded firmly and gave a thumbs-up.

"As expected of you, Elias. You really think everything through."

"Of course. But Kevin, you should spend less time with Su. Sometimes you need to exercise your brain when your external processor isn't around."

Elias sighed as he gave both advice and complaint.

Truly, Kevin deserved his title as the ancestor of the Kaslana bloodline. With an external brain helping him, this husky would never bother thinking for himself.

And since Elias had already salvaged so many regrets, Kevin was still a sunny, cheerful boy—training daily, slurping noodles, and fighting Honkai Beasts—without the slightest trace of self-isolation or mental collapse.

Yes, that was pretty good…

"...Elias, I oppose this plan."

At that moment, the silent Sakura suddenly spoke.

Everyone's eyes widened in surprise.

Anyone else opposing Elias wasn't strange—even Elysia occasionally disagreed with him. But for Sakura to speak against him? That was extremely rare.

This fox-eared woman had always been the most obedient to Elias—if he said east, she would never go west. Her loyalty was sky-high… though maybe now she ranked just behind Aponia.

"Oh? Sakura, what do you want to say?"

"Forgive me. Since we've confirmed Himiko will be the Seventh Herrscher, I believe the most reliable plan is to cancel the concert, evacuate the crowd, and monitor her closely. Then, at the moment of her awakening, subdue her instantly. Only that way can losses be minimized."

"Mm, that does sound like Sakura's style."

Elias nodded approvingly.

Though she walked the path of a one-strike assassin, Sakura was actually extremely cautious and conservative. In her view, bringing Himiko into such a densely populated city was a terrible idea.

Because of Eden's concert, countless people had gathered there.

Australia originally had only a population of about twenty-five million.

But now the number was about to soar to thirty-five million.

That alone showed just how terrifying Eden's popularity was.

Bringing Himiko to such a place, in Sakura's eyes, was no different from handing victims directly to the Honkai. Once a Honkai Eruption broke out, out of these thirty-five million, how many could survive? Even one hundred thousand would be unlikely!

Therefore, she believed the best plan was to evacuate the crowd immediately, or bring Himiko somewhere remote and deserted.

"Sakura, your idea is correct, but… rejected."

Elias crossed his hands into an 'X.'

"W-why?" Sakura froze.

"Because what you proposed may be the safest method, but it's not the one that maximizes benefit."

"..." x4

His words left the four others in stunned silence.

Elysia looked at him in disbelief, almost suspecting some corrupt higher-up had taken over his body.

The next second, Elias walked up to Sakura, gently patting the fox-eared girl's head and her soft pink ears.

"Sorry, Sakura. What I'm aiming for isn't the safest outcome—it's the perfect one. Believe me, this time we won't let a single person die. And at the same time, we'll use this chance to raise humanity's morale even higher."

Elias spoke apologetically but with confidence.

Sakura's plan could minimize casualties most effectively, but even then, there would still be some losses. Elias, however, demanded absolute perfection—no losses whatsoever.

First: Not a single death.

Second: Save Himiko's life.

Third: Boost humanity's morale.

Only with all three could victory be called complete!

"…You really are a greedy man. Fine, if that's how it is, then I'll follow your lead…"

Sakura let out a helpless smile. This savior before her was far too greedy, wanting everything at once—but that was what made him so dazzling.

Since Elias had said so, she chose to believe and obey. After all, this boy had never once disappointed anyone.

Sakura believed that, even if it seemed like a miracle with a probability only at the farthest end of the decimal point, if it was Elias, he would succeed.

"Hahaha! Well said, Elias. I'll follow your lead this time too. Let the Honkai witness my power. But… if even one person dies, I'll make you witness mine."

"Elias, tell us what we need to do."

Kalpas and Kevin were fired up and brimming with battle spirit.

For Kalpas, it was simply that Elias' words matched his taste. For Kevin, Elias was simply too cool—not aiming for the best, but for perfection itself, that was a true savior.

Seeing Elias' confident, greedy determination, the Flame-Chasers couldn't help but admire him, willingly following his lead.

"Go on, tell us our assignments. It's getting late—don't hold back."

"Uh, well… truthfully, I don't have any."

"What?!" x4

The four were stunned again.

"In my prediction, I alone am enough to handle the Seventh Honkai Eruption without casualties. But for Sakura's sake, to be 'safe,' I brought you all as backup."

Elias winked at Sakura. His meaning was clear: I'm not being reckless—I'm being careful.

Since he already had absolute confidence, and still brought four Flame-Chasers as support, Elias felt there was no one in the world more cautious than him.

Sakura: "I see. Then I'm relieved."

Kalpas: "So we were extra this whole time?!"

Kevin: "Tch! Showing off again without me."

Elysia: "As expected of you, Elias—but you're bad! Looks like I won't get any credit again. And since Himiko's the one becoming the Herrscher, I can't even steal the kill this time."

The four had thought they were preparing for a fierce battle, only to now realize they were just spare backup.

For a moment, their feelings were complicated, and the tension melted away.

Miss Pink Elf had a feeling that this time, they were just going to watch a concert, see Elias show off for a bit, then buy a pile of souvenirs before heading home.

That really did sound like a vacation trip…

To this, Sakura and Kalpas both thought they might as well leave early. The reason was simple: neither of them could appreciate Eden's songs.

Perhaps it was because he was an alien, but in Kalpas' ears, Eden's singing was nothing more than noise.

As for Sakura, her tastes were simply different. Compared to Eden's classical style, she preferred heavy rock and metal.

The last time Elias listened through her headphones, his head had buzzed non-stop. He truly hadn't expected the fox-eared girl's tastes to differ so much from her elegant appearance.

Sakura: (If I wear headphones at Eden's concert… wouldn't that be rude…)

...

March 9th, at the entrance of the Sydney Dome.

A red-haired beauty entered after her ticket was checked, found her seat inside, and sat down with a long sigh.

Lately, Himiko felt completely out of sorts.

Perhaps it was fatigue. Recently, while carrying out missions to hunt Honkai Beasts, her concentration often wavered, and sometimes she even experienced strange hallucinations.

After learning this, Elias immediately gave her leave to rest.

So, planning to relax, Himiko bought a ticket to Eden's concert, hoping to use the diva's music to restore her condition.

Himiko: "Come to think of it, Elias came to see me about a week ago. What happened then? Hm… I can't remember. Forget it, never mind."

According to the fate Aponia had once observed—

Himiko should have been transferred to Australia a year ago for a stationed mission. During that time, because of Fire Moth leadership's inhumane decisions, her comrades died one by one. Gradually she fell into despair, and in the end, she was chosen by the Honkai and became a Herrscher.

Although Elias hadn't directly influenced her, her fate had still been changed indirectly. And yet…

Even though the process was different, Himiko still arrived at the land where she was destined to become a Herrscher at the very same time.

She was like a prisoner trapped in a labyrinth with no exit. No matter which way she moved forward, Himiko could never escape this maze called 'fate.'

Himiko did not know she was about to meet her destined tragedy. But equally, she did not know—

That the ending where she would cause rivers of corpses and blood before dying miserably… would also change.

Chapter 553: The Little Sister Who Puts Her Sister at Ease

Sitting on Yukino's bed, Kotomi glanced around Yukino Yukinoshita's bedroom. There were no flashy decorations that a typical high school girl might like. The Hello Kitty plush placed on the bookshelf—rather than something to cuddle like a little girl would—looked more like a display piece.

The apartment Yukino Yukinoshita rented had an overall minimalist style.

Kotomi Izumi really liked this style of décor. She didn't like overly colorful, flashy designs, nor was she like some girls who filled their rooms with stuffed dolls. Everyone had their own preferences. For Kotomi, instead of dolls, she preferred figures. Keeping the room simple left more space for bookshelves, a computer desk, and peripherals.

"Yukino's room… if nothing else, these two bookshelves are really huge." Kotomi glanced at the shelves and let out a small laugh. They were so big she even wanted to touch them, just to see if there might be some kind of hidden mechanism.

Wasn't that how it always went in movies? The protagonist or villain would have bookshelves filled with books. In an emergency, they'd press a spot on the shelf, and with the sound of gears grinding and a heavy door sliding open, the shelf would become a secret passage leading to a hidden base.

The shelves were filled with books—Japanese ones, as well as many untranslated classics of foreign literature. Yukino's foreign language skills were excellent. She almost always scored full marks in English exams, and the books she read most often were untranslated ones.

Kotomi could also understand them, so sometimes she would deliberately borrow books from Yukino, asking her to recommend something she liked.

When she got them, Kotomi really did read them. After finishing, she could discuss them with Yukino at length. Once she figured out what Yukino liked, Kotomi even tried recommending books back to her. Using books as the connection, their relationship gradually developed.

In fact, whether it's good friends or lifelong partners, the first meeting is often nothing dramatic. Just a simple greeting, and over time, you come to understand what kind of person the other is. Gradually, you're drawn to them and become friends.

And after becoming friends, maybe by chance, or through many moments, you discover countless things about them that attract you and leave an imprint on your heart. Fortunately, while they're attracting you, you're attracting them too. From there, friends can become lovers.

That's how feelings work. At first, they're plain and ordinary. After years together, they surge like waves.

Actually, if not for the system granting her the ability to study, Kotomi wouldn't even be able to read the covers of these books, let alone their contents.

Kotomi was able to quickly close the distance with Yukino Yukinoshita thanks to Kazumi.

The reason Yukino had so many books wasn't to show off—she had read them all.

She had read far more than anyone could imagine. Even the two large bookshelves here, plus the ones outside the bedroom, weren't enough. There were cardboard boxes stacked against the walls, all full of books she had already finished.

Just as Kotomi stood by the shelves browsing idly, the door opened. Yukino Yukinoshita entered, saw Kotomi awake, and simply asked:

"Are you hungry?"

"Yeah…" Kotomi nodded, then scratched her hair with an awkward smile. "Sorry, Yukino, for troubling you. I don't know what happened earlier. I was sitting on the sofa, then I heard such a beautiful piano melody… my mood and mind relaxed without me realizing it, and I just fell asleep."

"It's fine. But at this time of night, you probably can't go buy soy sauce anymore," Yukino replied calmly.

"Eh?" Kotomi looked at Yukino Yukinoshita in confusion. Glancing outside the window by chance, she finally understood—she had slept from afternoon until night. Judging from the sky, it was probably already late at night.

There was no clock in the bedroom, so Kotomi couldn't tell the time. Her phone… well, it had run out of battery.

Fortunately, she had brought along her power bank and charging cable. Even if the power bank didn't have much charge left, she could use one of Yukino's outlets.

"What time is it now?" Kotomi asked.

"Eight in the evening. If your family usually eats dinner early, they've probably already finished."

"Ah…"

Kotomi let out a sigh of relief. Thankfully, before coming to Yukino's place, she had sent her mom a text. Aimi must have already bought the soy sauce in her place.

What a reliable little sister!

Still, since she hadn't gone home this late, she'd have to call while heading back.

"Yukino, it's getting late. I should head home now. You should rest early. See you tomorrow at school."

Seeing Kotomi getting ready to leave, Yukino sighed softly. "I forgot to mention—my windows are soundproof. With the curtains drawn, you probably didn't notice the weather outside."

"Hm?" Kotomi, halfway into her coat, looked at her in puzzlement.

Without further explanation, Yukino walked over to the window and pulled the curtain aside. Even without opening it, Kotomi immediately understood what was going on outside.

It was raining.

Pouring.

No—it was a downpour.

The sky had been so clear during the day, yet suddenly at night a heavy storm had covered Chiba City in misty rain. It looked like it would last the entire night.

It might even still be raining come morning.

"I forgot to check the forecast yesterday," Kotomi said helplessly.

"Even if you had, even if you brought an umbrella today, in a storm like this, it would be useless. It's dangerous even to drive in weather like this. I just checked the forecast—it'll rain until midnight. If you don't mind, you can stay over at my place tonight."

"Mind? After hearing that, the storm isn't even on my mind anymore. I was just thinking: what luck! Then I'll trouble you tonight!" Kotomi replied with a radiant smile, bold and without the slightest hint of shyness.

Her cheer made Yukino momentarily at a loss. She quickly averted her gaze and changed the subject. "I was waiting for you to wake up, so I haven't eaten yet. It's later than usual, but eight isn't too bad. I'll make dinner—you can sit and relax."

"I'll help too."

With the storm raging outside, she couldn't go home tonight anyway. Staying over meant she couldn't just sit around idly while Yukino cooked. It wasn't like she was here as a guest.

"No need."

"Yes need! I cook really well. My grandma says my cooking alone is enough to guarantee I'll get married." Kotomi said matter-of-factly, casually repeating her grandmother's words.

Sometimes Kotomi could be a bit silly, like now—completely unaware that saying such a thing directly to Yukino would make her overthink.

Yukino's eyes widened slightly, lips parting as if to say something. But she didn't know how. She was afraid of misinterpreting the hidden meaning in Kotomi's words.

Unable to resist Kotomi's persistence, Yukino eventually gave in and let her join in making dinner.

Of course, before cooking, Kotomi plugged in her phone, turned it on, and called home.

"Mom."

"It's pouring outside. Don't tell me you're planning to stay at Yukino's again tonight?"

"That's exactly it. We got so absorbed in music practice that I lost track of time. Isn't there a saying? When two people resonate through music in the same space, it's like threads weaving together by Cupid's hand, pulling two hearts closer and closer…"

"Huh? Kotomi, from the way you're describing it… don't tell me you actually slept with Yukino?" Akina Izumi suddenly interrupted in shock.

"Of course not!"

One moment, Kotomi had been quoting poetic lines from a book. The next, her mother's blunt words made her lose all composure. Her face turned red as she hurriedly denied it.

I, Kotomi Izumi, pride myself on honesty! If I didn't do something, I absolutely won't admit to it! she swore silently in her heart.

"Alright, I understand. With rain this heavy, even if you wanted to come back, I'd tell you to stay there. But tomorrow is Monday, and you don't have your uniform, do you? Will the school even let you in without it?"

Akina Izumi asked, essentially agreeing to Kotomi staying at Yukino's place, though she felt a little helpless. Just how many girls was her daughter close with?

"Don't worry about the uniform. I've gotten first place in the entire school twice in a row, and first place in all of Tokyo too. Even if I stopped wearing the uniform altogether, the school wouldn't say anything~" Kotomi said casually. She wasn't wrong—when your grades are outstanding enough, schools silently grant you certain privileges.

"Alright then. Have dinner with Yukino and rest early. And Yukino isn't your wife, so when she's cooking, remember to lend a hand. Don't just sit on the sofa waiting to be fed." Akina reminded her.

Mom, why does that sound so weird? But I can't quite put my finger on what's wrong… Kotomi thought.

"Oh right, did Aimi buy the soy sauce?"

"She bought it already."

"What a reliable little sister I have~" Kotomi sighed in relief.

After hanging up, she turned and went to the kitchen to help Yukino with dinner.

But Kotomi didn't yet know that her reliable little sister Aimi, when she went out in the afternoon to buy soy sauce, happened to run into Megumi Kato…

...

Afternoon.

Though the sky had been clear in the morning, by afternoon it had already turned heavy and oppressive.

Feeling it might rain soon, Aimi quickened her pace toward the supermarket.

"Eh? Aimi? Good afternoon~"

That extremely annoying voice.

Aimi Izumi frowned slightly, her cute brows knitting together. Why did she always run into this hateful woman, Megumi Kato?! Still, she had to stay polite—after all, it wasn't time yet to completely fall out with her. With a reluctant pout, she turned and muttered:

"Oh, hi."

Seeing Aimi's sour little expression and hearing her cold greeting, Megumi only chuckled softly. To her, Aimi was nothing more than a child. Who would seriously argue with a kid?

Besides, Aimi was her future little sister-in-law. Of course she had to find ways to build a good relationship.

"Heading out now—are you going to buy snacks?" Megumi asked warmly, ignoring Aimi's cold attitude.

"I'm going to buy soy sauce."

"Pfft—"

Megumi swore she hadn't meant to laugh, but hearing Aimi mutter about buying soy sauce made her burst out laughing.

"What are you laughing at?" Aimi snapped, annoyed. At this distance, of course she could hear it.

Someone's mad, but I won't say who.

"Nothing. I just thought—you're so obedient and thoughtful. Your sister must often tell people, 'I have such a good little sister.'" Megumi said, barely suppressing her smile.

The moment Aimi heard praise, she couldn't help but puff up with pride—even if it came from the person she hated most, Megumi Kato.

Hands on her hips, Aimi looked smug. "Of course! My sister's favorite person is me! No one can replace me in her heart—especially not you!"

"Mhm, mhm." Megumi didn't argue, just smiled gently and nodded, as though agreeing.

Seeing this, Aimi grew even more smug.

Seizing the moment, Megumi pressed on, "So, Aimi, is your sister at home right now?"

"My sister? Nope. She left really early this morning and hasn't come back yet." Aimi answered casually.

Megumi's expression faltered. She had always thought Kotomi had stayed home all day. Kotomi had told her she'd be watching anime at home, and even when Megumi asked her in the morning, that's what she had said.

So why was Aimi saying Kotomi had gone out early in the morning?

"Your sister went out so early… where did she go?"

"She went to karaoke with Yui Yuigahama."

"Yui… Yuigahama?" Megumi Kato's face slowly darkened.

"Yeah. Originally, my sister and Yui were supposed to finish singing by the afternoon. But for some reason, after that my sister went over to Yukino's house. She still hasn't come home yet, so my mom asked me to go buy the soy sauce instead. Normally, it should've been my sister who bought it on her way back."

Aimi shrugged, but when she glanced at Megumi again, she suddenly felt a chill crawl up her spine. Was it just her imagination? In that brief instant when their eyes met, she thought she saw ice-cold hostility in Megumi's gaze!

But in the next second, that coldness vanished. Megumi once again put on a warm smile. "So that's how it is… hehe, I understand. Thanks for telling me, Aimi. It's getting late, and there might be a big storm tonight. Hurry up and buy the soy sauce, then go home early. Don't be like your sister, staying out so late without… coming… back."

Her tone was calm, yet when she reached the end, it carried a disturbingly sharp edge—like teeth clenched in a sickly obsession.

"S-see you."

Megumi's tone and expression looked no different from usual, but for some reason, they filled Aimi with fear.

Megumi walked straight away. She had originally planned to just buy some snacks and go home, but now she changed her mind. Suddenly, she felt like there were so many things she still needed to buy~

Megumi thought she was sometimes far too gentle. That was why everyone kept trying to steal Kotomi away from her. Even Kotomi herself had learned to lie to her.

The thing she could never forgive—was Kotomi lying to her.

After parting with Aimi and walking some distance, Megumi rubbed her cheeks. The anger in her eyes hadn't faded, only been buried deep inside. In an impossibly soft voice, she whispered to herself like a girl in love, as if cradling the cold body of her beloved and murmuring sweet nothings into her ear:

"Little Penguin is being naughty. But it's fine. I'll make sure you become obedient again… absolutely."

Chapter 641: I Shall Gather the Swarm… Huh? Where Is My Swarm?

Tick-tock, tick-tock.

In the depths of a desolate planetary wreck, silence reigned. The stone walls here were unusually slick, vaguely discernible as stalactites and stalagmites formed from deposits of calcium carbonate and other minerals. Across their surface, pools of dark, nearly black, deep-purple viscous matter writhed.

Creep.

Unlike the outer rim of the planetary remains—where the creep, frozen by the cosmic cold of more than minus two hundred degrees Celsius, had lost its vitality and resembled a 'pigment coating'—deep within this planetary husk, the creep was alive.

These dark-purple substances that covered nearly every cavern surface pulsed like writhing gel, laced with vascular networks resembling living tissue. They throbbed as though breathing.

The cavern walls crawled with soldier bugs, stationed like vigilant guards.

In sight were some with bodies built for extreme mobility, some with scythe-like limbs sharper than blades, some armored with thick chitin plates… and many others resembling diligent worker bees, scurrying tirelessly through the rifted caverns.

Beneath them lay heaps of active eggs, packed tightly together. Through the translucent membranes of those about to mature, within the murky amniotic fluid, clawed and fanged larvae writhed, ready to burst from their shells.

Guzzz~

At that moment, the central spawning pool upon the creep suddenly roiled. Formed from dark-purple viscous fluid, the spiked, beast-mawed pool surged—splash!—

Water dripped into puddles, giving off soft echoes.

Then, as a nearly four-meter-tall, seven-to-eight-meter-long monstrous beast rose from the spawning pool, swinging the two long, sharp appendages jutting from its shoulders, every insect resting upon the creep lifted its head almost in unison.

Screee!

Its forelimbs were more slender than the rest, refined and streamlined. A crown-like fan-shaped crest adorned its head, its whole body armored in grayish-purple chitin. Behind it swayed a tailbone more than three meters long, its bladed tip glinting with the light of death.

The broodmother turned toward the source of the tremor, intelligence flickering in its gaze.

There, within the reach of its psychic command, countless soldier bugs had suddenly gone silent.

"Humans?"

"Of the Terran Dominion? Or…"

Its rasping mandibles clicked out syllables with inflection. If a third party had linked with the broodmother's mind, those alien sounds would translate into its doubts and shifting emotions.

Anger.

Or perhaps grievance.

Bastards!

A mere dozen dared to trespass upon a broodmother's territory and run rampant!

Hissss—!

Its thickly armored skull, linked by a web of neural strands, housed an advanced biological brain, its psychic might immense. Without facing the enemy directly, simply from analyzing the information relayed by a king bug, it unleashed a furious roar.

If not for that dragon…

It had been resting peacefully, intending—under the renewed command of the Queen of Blades—to once more gather its swarm, marshal its forces, and march toward the Queen of Blades' position, leaving behind this world laid barren by Zerg infestation.

Unlike most mindless Zerg who knew only slaughter, as a broodmother it possessed the ability to solve complex problems, to multitask, and to command lesser kin.

Every broodmother was a vital piece of the Zerg race. They were the reason the swarm was split into multiple 'independent' hives.

And it—was the leader of a great hive!

Soon it would respond to the call of the sole current Zerg overlord—the Queen of Blades—and rise once more to unleash the swarm's apocalypse.

As in times past, it would command its hive to fight for the Queen of Blades.

Whether it was once the United Earth Directorate fleet, the Protoss, the Kel-Morian Combine, the Umojan Protectorate, the Terran Confederacy, or now the Terran Dominion—in its mind, there was no enemy the Queen of Blades could not overcome.

That confidence had driven it to amass a nearly inexhaustible hive fleet, draining this poor primitive planet of everything. Countless Zerg were hatched: drones, overlords, zerglings, queens, hydralisks, banelings, overseers, roaches, infestors, corrupters, mutalisks, broodlords, ultralisks, leviathans…

Everything was perfect, until… just as it awaited the Queen of Blades' next command to gather, a thunderous boom erupted.

Against the light of the star, from a rift in the void, descended a massive blue-and-white dragon.

Yes—because the Queen of Blades' former self had been Terran, it had taken pains to learn all it could about them. According to Terran knowledge, that creature was none other than the dragon of their children's bedtime tales, a beast of chaos, greed, and lust that snatched away children.

And then… nothing more.

That dragon had sat its bulk down upon the surface, and before its hidden swarm could even emerge to fight, tens of thousands were crushed. The worst part—it was my loss!

Why did the evil dragon act so disgusted, as though startled?

Then came a mouthful of "plasma dragon spittle."

Still summoning its swarm, it only knew that when the white brilliance poured down, when the plasma's radiance outshone the star itself, its brood threw themselves upon one another to form a wall of flesh around it.

It would never forget that moment: a single, colossal plasma beam pierced the planet's crust in an instant.

The countless Zerg brooding and hatching below were incinerated by the sweeping heat.

Hydralisks, zerglings, leviathans, ultralisks, broodlords—either obliterated in the first wave of plasma, or crushed to pulp in the planetary upheaval as the crust split apart, or hurled into the freezing void of space…

When it finally regained consciousness from the deafening explosion, the swarm was gone, the planet sundered, and the vast Zerg army it had painstakingly raised was all but annihilated—only a pitiful handful of stragglers remained, cowering in the nest.

The culprit, brushing itself off without a trace of guilt, was long gone.

It fell into despair.

After ordering the overlords and queens to resume producing and hatching, it plunged itself into the spawning pool at the hive's core.

How could it face the Queen now?

Other broodmothers commanded vast armies, while it looked like a rabble fleeing for its life…

And now, a mere dozen Terran soldiers had dared to venture into its hive, treating it like some soft target, taking advantage of its weakness.

Though these Terran marines were bulkier, and their weapons looked more advanced and intricate than the C-14 gauss rifles and CMC-300 powered armor it remembered…

Still—

A broodmother without her swarm was nothing compared to even a queen?

Hissss~

The endless chain of explosions, deeper and heavier than the rattling of 'spine launchers,' gnawed at the broodmother's mind. It climbed furiously out of the spawning pool, its gleaming limbs like steel needles, shrieking in rage.

"Arrogant wretches! Gather all forces… No, I shall go myself—I will tear these Terrans apart!"

Even without its swarm, it could not defeat the dragon—but them? It could.

Hissssss!

...

Boom! Boom-boom-boom!

In the dark, damp tunnels, standard explosive rounds cut through the shifting sea of fire. Bright yellow bursts tore into insect flesh, shrapnel and flame devouring scores of Zerg, shockwaves scattering their ranks.

Yet within the next instant, more poured forth to replace them. Nearly every second, dozens, even hundreds of bugs surged from the pits.

Their repulsive screeches filled the caverns. In reply, the nozzles of flamethrowers spat narrow tongues of fire, lashing out to meet them head-on.

Whooosh—!

The creep burned, the sudden surge of scorching heat nearly roasting the swarm alive. More than roasting, though, it was the boiling blood and brain matter bursting from ruptured carapaces that spread faster than anything else.

Hissss—!

Whether small but vicious zerglings, hydralisks firing armor-piercing spines from beneath their chitin plates, or ferocious mutalisks—in the face of high-pressure flamethrowers, all were equal.

Crack-pop!

Countless boils swelled on the bodies of Zerg piling forward in waves, spreading from ruptures across their frames.

Slowed down, it was clear: the instant the scorching flames touched their carapaces, they melted like frying eggs. Boils swelled, swelled again, then burst—spewing yellow-green fluid in sprays.

Heat weapons, incendiaries, plasma arms—against them, such tools were wasteful. Using powered melee weapons or explosive bolts one by one was even more inefficient. Indeed, high-pressure flamethrowers proved the most effective.

Expecting a swarm, beyond the standard squad weapon loadouts, several more flamethrowers had been issued. Half of the combat servitors assisting in coordinated support also bore flamethrowers.

Clatter-clash!

One silver-armored warrior, eyes glowing red, swung up a massive powered greatsword. With arcs of crackling disintegration fields, he cleaved straight through a tunnel.

"Our target is the hive mind. Keep formation."

Heavy boots thudded upon the ground. Raising his hand, John fired a plasma burst into an 'eye' hidden among mutalisks. It possessed numerous additional sockets filled with hyper-evolved sensory receptors, a creature obsessed with detecting the slightest movements and bypassing the highest-grade camouflage.

"The fiercer the attack, the more it proves my judgment correct. A hive mind is watching us."

Sizzle!

At the head of the formation, John—117's energy shield rippled under impacts. Bone-white armor-piercing spines clattered to the charred, burning creep beneath him as they lost momentum.

He ignored them. Raising his arm, another plasma burst tore through the chest of a hydralisk lurking behind zerglings, the blast clearing the tunnel briefly.

Shing!

Then, reversing his grip, his power halberd flashed, cleaving leaping Zerg into neat halves.

"These things differ from the Flood."

In his helmet display, Cortana appeared, enlarging the image and listing every type of Zerg encountered so far.

"The deadliest part of the Flood lies in their parasitic spores and the unpredictable mutations of each host. In contrast, these creatures seem like carefully gene-coded bioweapons, consciously divided into distinct roles and specialties. They're like a synthetic army, complete with every unit type."

"Mm."

Slash—!

John only nodded, but his movements did not slow. When more swarmed a tunnel, he rushed in, his blade shimmering with blue arcs. In a dazzling instant, hundreds of Zerg were severed cleanly, smooth cuts leaving blood to gush a moment later.

"Combat servitor Honkai energy batteries at 23.7% expenditure. At current output, with basic action and live-fire capacity sustained, expected duration: two hours."

Seasoned as ever, Cortana monitored the squad's integrated data without waiting for orders.

"Good. Enough."

Picking up a larva slightly less grotesque than the others, John held it briefly before crushing it into pulp, blood spraying like a smashed watermelon.

Too hideous, too twisted. Better not to test it yet—who knew what memory-transfer effects consuming it might cause.

"Advance. Increase speed."

There was no Astartes warcry, no fanatical chants of Imperial auxiliaries or servitors. John spoke flatly:

"Yes!" ×N

Boom! Boom-boom-boom!

Whooosh—!

Rumble—!

Splatt—splatt—

...

Under John's lead, the Daemon Inquisitor squad pressed deeper into the tunnels. Behind them lay only filth and heaps of Zerg remains—some reduced to charred, twisted husks, others blasted apart by searing plasma.

An execution of ruthless efficiency.

Crunch!

"Rooaar—!"

The clash of steel echoed violently as a massive beast collapsed, shaking the tunnel. Before John lay a monstrous creature like a mutated tortoise, a living siege engine. A power halberd pierced its skull, the blade nearly cleaving its chest in half, yellow-green ichor gushing like a fountain, not yet ceased.

"Cortana, gather the data."

Around John surged violet-red Honkai energy, the very light dimming as it was absorbed into raw violence. Even the flames among the swarm seemed pale by comparison.

"We're close."

The Zerg grew fiercer with every wave. John assessed calmly.

Then—rustle, rustle—

The swarm abruptly halted. At the end of the tunnel, surrounded by countless insects, the broodmother bellowed in fury: "Terrans—!"

Inside his helmet's display, Cortana's expression shifted to amusement: an enemy not fleeing, but striking back.

"Wow, this hive mind talks. In English, no less. Looks like we found our target, Chief. Take it alive."

"Understood."

Thud!

Heavy steps crushed creep and stone.

Bzzzzt—!

Blue-white arcs flared from his halberd's disintegration field.

"Rrr—Ter—"

...

Beep.

"Inquisitor, this is Daemon Inquisitor Squad. I am 117. Target captured."

Chapter 571: Perverts Are Truly Terrifying

The sudden shift in perspective left Sarasvati and Seraphim momentarily stunned. But soon, they heard Eriri's voice.

"Sarasvati, look down there. Doesn't this place look familiar to you?"

Hearing this, Sarasvati instinctively lowered her gaze. Her expression immediately changed.

"This is… the village?"

Even though they were thousands of meters high in the air, Sarasvati instantly recognized the place below as their vampire ninja village.

"Why did you bring us here?"

Her anxious question received no answer. Instead, Eriri simply extended her right hand and made a grabbing motion toward the ground.

In an instant, the entire mountain—stretching several kilometers and including the village itself—was lifted by an invisible force, suspended high above the earth, leaving behind an enormous crater.

"If I were to toss this mountain into outer space right now, what do you think would happen?"

Eriri smiled sweetly at Sarasvati.

As she spoke, her hand mimicked the gesture of tossing a stone, causing the mountain to rise and fall rapidly in the sky with her movements.

Watching this, Sarasvati's eyes widened in terror, her face twisting with panic.

"No!"

She shouted desperately, afraid Eriri might accidentally let the mountain crash down.

At this height, even if it simply fell freely, there was no way the village could withstand the impact.

Most of those remaining in the village hadn't even formally become vampire ninjas yet. They didn't have the ability of immortality. If the mountain fell, they would all be wiped out.

Because of this, Sarasvati didn't even dare think about attacking Eriri. She could only watch helplessly.

Beside her, Seraphim's face also turned pale. Without hesitation, she rushed in front of Eriri and fell to one knee.

"Lady Eriri, I beg you, please spare the village."

Thanks to Eriri's power, both Sarasvati and Seraphim were able to stand in midair as if on solid ground, even without unfolding their vampire ninja wings.

After seeing Seraphim kneel, Sarasvati also dropped down in front of Eriri without hesitation, pressing her forehead against the ground in a dogeza.

"Lady Eriri, I was wrong. Punish me however you want, but please spare our village!"

She lifted her head, her face filled with desperate pleading. All her former pride had completely vanished, leaving only humiliation.

"Oh my, what are you two doing? You're making it seem like I'm some sort of big villain."

Eriri feigned an innocent look as she glanced at the kneeling Seraphim and Sarasvati. Yet the tossing motion of her hand didn't stop for even a second.

At her words, both Kyoko—present at the scene—and the group members watching the livestream couldn't help but roll their eyes.

One wrong word and threatening to destroy someone's home village—how could that not be the actions of a major villain?

But neither Seraphim nor Sarasvati spoke, continuing to gaze at Eriri with pleading eyes.

To them, the village held immense importance. If it were destroyed now, they would never forgive themselves.

"Alright, alright, stop looking at me like that. I just wanted Sarasvati to experience for herself how easily the vampire ninjas' survival could be decided."

As she spoke, Eriri paused, as though suddenly remembering something.

"Wait… this doesn't really count as being decided in an instant, does it…?"

She raised her left hand, pinching her chin with her fingers, pretending to think deeply.

"Hmm… maybe I should use a simpler method instead?"

Hearing this, Sarasvati's face turned pale again. She shouted loudly:

"Lady Eriri, I believe you!"

"Oh? Do you really believe me? Don't force yourself, you know~"

Eriri looked at Sarasvati again, her expression carrying a teasing smile.

Without hesitation, Sarasvati declared: "I'm not forcing myself. I truly believe you."

At this moment, she didn't have the mind to think about anything else. All she wanted was for Eriri to spare the village.

Seraphim, standing nearby, could tell that Eriri had no real intention of destroying the village, so she didn't say anything further and simply waited quietly to see how things would unfold.

"Well then, since you insist, I'll reluctantly spare this little village."

As she spoke, Eriri stopped her tossing motion. Immediately, the massive mountain—still suspended thousands of meters in the air—began to plummet as though it had lost all control.

"No!!!"

Sarasvati's face twisted with despair. She stretched her right hand toward the falling mountain as though she could catch it and stop its descent.

But she wasn't Eriri. She had no way of controlling the mountain with her own power. All she could do was watch as the mountain, with the village still upon it, plummeted faster and faster toward the earth.

Seraphim's heart leapt to her throat as she stared unblinkingly at the falling mass. Yet, because of her faith in Eriri, her face showed no trace of despair.

Moments later, the mountain crashed into the massive crater below with a deafening impact.

But strangely, the mountain suffered no damage whatsoever. Instead, it fit back into the crater seamlessly, as though it had never been uprooted in the first place.

Seeing this, Seraphim finally relaxed, a relieved smile spreading across her face.

Sarasvati, on the other hand, slumped weakly in midair, her body drained of strength. The despair on her face faded, replaced by the relief of surviving disaster.

Meanwhile, the chat group members erupted into excited discussion about Eriri's display.

[Arifureta (Level 7, Stage 3 / Group Leader): Wow, Eriri, that was too cruel. Look how badly you scared that girl…]

[Arifureta (Level 7, Stage 3 / Group Leader): But I like it, hehe~]

[Kyoko (Level 5, Stage 2): Girl? This vampire ninja is already over a hundred years old. rolls eyes.jpg]

[Arifureta (Level 7, Stage 3 / Group Leader): So what if she's over a hundred? Who isn't still a girl at heart? Look at Frieren—she's over a thousand and still a girl~]

[Frieren (Level 2, Stage 8): Indeed, I'm still very young!]

[Arifureta (Level 7, Stage 3 / Group Leader): And Milim is a few thousand years old, yet she's also still a girl~]

[Milim (Level 7, Stage 2): That's right, I'm a girl too!]

[Arifureta (Level 7, Stage 3 / Group Leader): And Azusa may not be as old as Frieren or Milim, but she's already over three hundred years old, and she's still a girl!]

[Azusa (Level 7, Stage 2): That's true, I suppose…]

[Chika Fujiwara (Level 7, Stage 2): Why don't you mention yourself? You're already over three hundred too, aren't you?]

[Arifureta (Level 7, Stage 3 / Group Leader): Exactly! Even I'm still an adorable little girl. So calling Sarasvati a little girl is perfectly fine~]

[Kyoko (Level 5, Stage 2): …]

[Kyoko (Level 5, Stage 2): Fine, fine, you win.]

[Chika Fujiwara (Level 7, Stage 2): But honestly, when it comes to showing off, no one beats Eriri. Erina is still a long way off—she needs to learn from her.]

[Adele (Level 7, Stage 1): That was indeed a flawless performance—smooth and powerful, with both spectacle and intimidation!]

[Ruri Gokou (Level 7, Stage 2): Taking notes, taking notes!]

[Alice Nakiri (Level 7, Stage 1): Exactly, Erina is still way too lame.]

[Erina Nakiri (Level 7, Stage 2): Don't say nonsense. I wasn't showing off—I was just acting normally.]

[Chika Fujiwara (Level 7, Stage 2): Oh, I see. So for you, showing off has already become normal behavior. Impressive!]

[Erina Nakiri (Level 7, Stage 2): …]

[Natsuki Minamiya (Level 2, Stage 8): Truly shocking. Just this one move alone surpasses anything a True Ancestor could ever compare with.]

[Arche (Level 7, Stage 2): This is nothing. I've personally seen Eriri kick an entire planet to pieces. Compared to that, this little scene isn't even worth mentioning.]

[Kaguya Shinomiya (Level 7, Stage 2): Wait, when did that happen? Why don't I know about it?]

[Chika Fujiwara (Level 7, Stage 2): I don't know either. Yue-chan, do you know about this?]

[Arifureta (Level 7, Stage 3 / Group Leader): I've never heard Eriri mention it. But since Arche saw it with her own eyes, it must have happened the first time Eriri went to the Overlord world!]

[Arche (Level 7, Stage 2): Yue-chan guessed right. It really did happen then.]

[Arche (Level 7, Stage 2): I'll just upload the memory fragment to the group for everyone to see.]

After sending this message, Arche immediately clipped the memory fragment and uploaded it to the group.

[Ding, Arche (Level 7, Stage 2) has uploaded memory footage: "Eriri Blows Up a Planet."]

Seeing the new memory footage, everyone instantly shifted their awareness from the livestream to the memory clip.

Since the video was less than a minute long, their consciousness returned to the livestream almost immediately afterward.

[Natsuki Minamiya (Level 2, Stage 8): That scene was insane… It's the first time I've realized just how fragile the planet beneath my feet really is.]

Her face was filled with shock. Until now, she had only known that the chat group members were incredibly powerful—it was just information. But she had never actually seen their true strength firsthand.

After witnessing the terrifying image in the memory, she finally understood how overwhelming their power truly was.

And that was just a single planet being destroyed. What if it were an entire star system, with countless planets and the sun within it? The scale was unimaginable. She couldn't even begin to picture it, since she didn't truly grasp how vast a galaxy or the universe was.

[Moeha Fujiwara (Level 7, Stage 1): Oooh! As expected of Eriri-nee, you're amazing!]

[Eris (Level 3, Stage 6): Truly incredible. That's far beyond the power of us gods.]

[Lalatina (Level 2, Stage 5): If Eriri were to kick me like that…]

[Kyoko (Level 5, Stage 2): ?]

[Asuna Yuuki (Level 7, Stage 2): Uh…]

[Eris (Level 3, Stage 6): …]

[Ruri Gokou (Level 7, Stage 2): 6]

[Chika Fujiwara (Level 7, Stage 2): Badass!]

[Arifureta (Level 7, Stage 3 / Group Leader): You're not just being silly—you're asking for death.]

[Lalatina (Level 2, Stage 5): Ahaha… I was just joking. I do know my limits.]

[Arifureta (Level 7, Stage 3 / Group Leader): Better be.]

[Eriri (Level 8, Stage 9): Lalatina, if you really want to experience being kicked by me, that can be arranged~]

[Lalatina (Level 2, Stage 5): Really?]

The moment she saw Eriri's message, Darkness' eyes lit up, her breathing turning heavy. She didn't even register how Eriri had called her.

Though she had claimed she was joking, in truth she genuinely wanted to experience being kicked by Eriri. Just imagining it nearly made her lose control.

[Eriri (Level 8, Stage 9): Mm-hm~ Of course it's real. Well? Do you want to try it?]

[Lalatina (Level 2, Stage 5): Yes!!!]

[Eris (Level 3, Stage 6): She's hopeless…]

[Ruri Gokou (Level 7, Stage 2): 6]

[Arifureta (Level 7, Stage 3 / Group Leader): And you said you were joking?]

[Asuna Yuuki (Level 7, Stage 2): Everyone knows you're a pervert, but risking your life for pleasure is another level…]

[Chika Fujiwara (Level 7, Stage 2): Time to prepare the funeral rites.]

[Arche (Level 7, Stage 2): Why choose death so eagerly?]

[Shirone Toujou (Level 7, Stage 1): Pervert!]

[Lefiya (Level 7, Stage 1): Perverts are truly terrifying…]

[Lalatina (Level 2, Stage 5): …]

[Eriri (Level 8, Stage 9): Don't worry, Lalatina. Even if I accidentally play too rough and kill you, I'll bring you back.]

[Lalatina (Level 2, Stage 5): Then I'll leave it to you! And don't call me Lalatina!]

Despite the barrage of criticism from the group members, Darkness didn't feel any remorse. In fact, she looked somewhat pleased.

Now that she knew Eriri could revive her, she became even more reckless, brimming with anticipation for the moment to come.

Chapter 326: "Stars" and the Man of the Sea of Stars

Near the Oort Cloud.

A dazzling meteor streaked across the sky at an unbelievable speed, halting before a sparse planetary belt.

Setsuna stood aboard the Eternal Snowfall, gazing at the dilapidated starship below.

As expected, the Ark had not drifted too far.

Formidable, Illustrious, Victorious, and several other carrier shipgirls had already surrounded it tightly.

By the standards of the Starsea Empire, that vessel could only be described as backward.

Its size was barely larger than a transport shuttle, and since its main function was exploration, it carried little armament.

Designed by Vil-V, it was an overall bluish-gray, shaped somewhat like a key. At its tail was a saucer-shaped floating cockpit, adorned with a three-petal flower emblem.

At the moment, it was in autonomous operation, unresponsive to all outside signals, drifting leisurely through the sea of stars.

"Commander, the fact that this thing could survive in space for tens of thousands of years is a miracle."

"Using such a ship for space exploration… well, courageous indeed."

Formidable sighed twice.

"Commander, please take note. Due to its long voyage, the Ark's structure is extremely fragile."

"Severe spatial disturbances or collisions may cause disintegration. I recommend you and the Eternal Snowfall keep some distance."

Illustrious reminded him.

"..."

After crossing over a billion kilometers and finally seeing the so-called "Ark," Fu Hua's expression was somewhat dazed.

Back in the Previous Era, it had been humanity's most advanced ship, built by combining Earth's technology and power.

But times had changed. Encountering it again after fifty thousand years filled her with deep emotion.

"Come, let me guess—inside, is it a little loli or a 36D beauty?"

Setsuna piloted a small shuttle with Fu Hua and the others, departing from the Eternal Snowfall.

They landed at the Ark's entrance.

Click—

A red light flashed in Angeloid Nymph's eyes. After a brief stall, the hatch slowly opened.

When it came to machinery and electronic components, there was nothing an electronic warfare Angeloid couldn't handle.

Setsuna was the first to step inside, followed closely by Fu Hua, the curious Senti, several companions, and the Angeloid.

Passing through a long corridor, they saw that much of the vessel's equipment had already ceased functioning.

Most of the wall lamps were dead, with a few flickering intermittently, crackling with static noise.

A decaying air lingered inside—likely the life support system had long lost effectiveness after continuous operation.

The Ark's design carried strong Previous Era aesthetics—sharp angles, with a trace of science fiction.

Of course, "science fiction" compared only to modern Earth civilization. In the eyes of the Starsea Empire, it was somewhat outdated.

Bang bang bang—

Inside, some defense robots and autonomous turrets detected the intruders and attempted to attack.

Kinetic rounds shot toward Setsuna's face, but were blocked by his energy shield.

Then, with a wave of Nymph's hand, they all ceased functioning.

Through several mechanical gates, corridors, and junctions—

The group arrived at the core chamber.

Compared to the outer sections, it was much cleaner here. Several control-like devices were scattered around.

At the center of the hall stood equipment for holographic projection and communication.

Since the Ark was meant to undertake an ultra-long space voyage, most of its functions were managed by autonomous AI.

"Why didn't they just build multiple ships like Natural Selection and Blue Space, and carry more humans to colonize space?"

Yukikaze stuck out her tongue.

"Starship Earth, huh?!"

Setsuna chuckled.

"The Ark was meant to sail for tens of thousands of years. It couldn't support humans reproducing aboard. Only fusion warriors could carry out the mission."

After decrypting the ship's encrypted system, Setsuna skimmed through the records. Most were just voyage logs.

He tossed them casually to the Angeloid for research, then pressed onward.

Beside the core chamber was a small room.

Its design was distinctly different from the others—less mechanical coldness, and more of a living atmosphere.

The ceiling of the room resembled a warm, dreamy starry sky. In the corners lay plaster models, long-dried paints, and decayed art tools.

Flowers and plants on the desk had long since rotted into mud, while the holographic screen was broken and unusable.

Only on one side of the room stood a cylindrical transparent glass chamber.

Inside it was filled with a translucent solution, within which lay a young girl dressed in a white uniform.

She had long blue hair tied into two low ponytails. Her face was quiet and cute, eyes closed in slumber.

"Oh, little Griseo."

Setsuna gazed at the tiny girl.

It seemed his catch this time was a loli, not a Jedi knight.

On the bright side, little Griseo could eventually grow into big Griseo—swinging a lightsaber around, even.

"Let's get her out first."

Click—

Nymph and the Angeloid operated rapidly on the holographic interface.

The stasis chamber's glass cover creaked open as the solution slowly drained away.

"Mm…"

The girl slowly opened her purple eyes, gazing around in confusion.

Never had Griseo thought that after who-knew-how-many years of sleep, she would be awakened by strangers.

Her eyes first fell upon Fu Hua nearby.

"Sister Hua?"

By the original flow of history, she would have had a chance to meet Fu Hua in the future…

But under these circumstances, seeing Hua board her ship with a group of unknown people was beyond her expectation.

"Ke ke ke—she's quite cute."

Senti came closer, putting on a kindly smile as she examined little Griseo.

"—?!"

In an instant, as a fusion warrior, Griseo felt that all-too-familiar aura emanating from Senti.

"Huh?"

"A… Herrscher?! What is this?!"

...

About half an hour later.

The Ark had been retrieved into the Eternal Snowfall.

Inside the spacious command chamber, Fu Hua led Griseo by the hand.

The little loli had changed into a white dress, decorated at the collar with a teal three-petal flower, and tied at the waist with a bow.

She wore a black beret on her head. Though her hair seemed short, behind her head two sky-blue low ponytails trailed down.

Barefoot, she sat on a sofa too large for her, her delicate feet dangling freely in the air.

"Sister Hua, this place is…"

Griseo looked at Fu Hua with confusion.

In a completely unfamiliar environment, only the familiar face of her comrade gave her a sense of safety.

"This is the flagship of the Starsea Empire, a civilization from another world."

"We've brought you back, Griseo."

Fu Hua gently patted Griseo's head.

"Eh…"

The little girl raised her head.

"Then… does that mean we won?"

Since the Ark had departed before the Final Battle, she hadn't taken part in humanity's decisive struggle.

"..."

Fu Hua fell silent.

"Ah…"

Griseo immediately understood the fate of her brothers and sisters.

Those who had protected her so firmly—Aponia and the others—had perished in moments unknown.

Fifty thousand years later, she once again felt the sting of grief and sorrow, arriving far too late.

Curling into herself, Griseo buried her face between her knees.

"It's okay. I'll take you to find them in the future."

Setsuna stepped forward, gently patting little Griseo.

"…Setsuna, brother."

After Fu Hua's introduction, Griseo tilted her head up.

She stared at Setsuna for a long while.

Then, in her airy, ethereal voice, she suddenly spoke:

"You carry the colors of the starry sky. Very beautiful."

"Color?"

Setsuna and the shipgirls glanced down at themselves.

Then he understood—Griseo herself was like a pure, spotless white sheet of paper.

After undergoing the Meta-Morph surgery, she had gained a strange ability:

Everything in her eyes had a "color."

When spending extended time with someone, she would gradually be dyed with that person's "color."

Whether in expression, tone of speech, or manner of action, she would slowly mimic them.

If she stayed with him too long…

Would she become obsessed with neutron annihilation, racial purity, and PDX war crimes?

If she stayed with Gudako, might she turn into Humanity's Evil?!

If she stayed too long with Senti… maybe she would regress into a three-year-old.

Of course, this wasn't without remedy.

Griseo could paint, releasing the colors from herself, and her artwork carried its own special power.

Though physically just an ordinary painting, those who looked at it would experience subtle cognitive distortions, influenced by the hidden emotions within.

"Tch, looks like I'll have to carefully arrange someone to educate Griseo in the future."

A random thought crossed Setsuna's mind.

He scanned his companions, then considered quietly.

First, exclude Gudako, Taihou, Tohru, Jeanne Alter, and other problematic personalities or chaotic elements.

That left Illustrious, Yat Sen, or perhaps simply Fu Hua herself as the best choices.

"Forget it."

After letting his mind wander, he turned back to the little loli before him.

"Griseo, you should know the situation now, right?"

"…497…"

Griseo curled up on the sofa, nodding her small head. After a long silence, she finally spoke in a faint, sorrowful tone:

"The Ark Project failed. Sister Hua saved me."

"Not me—him."

Fu Hua patted her back, gently drawing her into an embrace, and pointed at Setsuna.

"They are from another world's civilization. They found your Ark with their ships."

"Oh…"

Still unused to the unfamiliar surroundings, Griseo felt somewhat uneasy.

But with Hua at her side, she was reassured.

She nodded politely to Setsuna:

"Thank you, brother."

"So cute."

Setsuna could only think that one thing.

As the mascot of Flame-Chasers, Griseo wasn't only adorable, but also naturally airheaded.

With her white dress and bare little feet, she looked even more endearing.

"After the ship launched, did you encounter anything?"

Fu Hua asked.

"More than a thousand years ago, we lost all communication with the Ark. And you didn't seem to travel very far?"

The shipgirls also found it strange.

Voyager 1 had taken just a few decades to leave the solar system.

The Previous Era's Ark was clearly more advanced, yet Griseo had drifted for tens of thousands of years and still hadn't even reached another star system.

Forget Alpha Centauri, just four light years away—she hadn't even left the Oort Cloud.

"I… I don't know."

Griseo shook her head.

"From the moment I boarded the ship, I just kept painting."

"I painted the stars, painted the brothers and sisters on Earth. Until I painted everything I could think of… then there was nothing left to paint, so I chose to sleep."

"Everything else I left to the autonomous AI. I don't know how long I slept. When I woke again, I saw Sister Hua."

Setsuna pondered for a moment.

Even if things had gone as they originally should, letting Griseo drift for a few more centuries, by the present civilization's time she still wouldn't have left the solar system by much.

"The Imaginary Barrier, huh?"

"It seems this universe differs slightly from the others."

In the Honkai world's cosmos, at the edge of the solar system existed a barrier formed of Imaginary energy.

Like a net, it did not block vision outward, but it prevented civilizations from leaving—like an invisible wall of air.

For civilizations incapable of resolving the Cocoon of the End, escaping beyond this Imaginary Barrier was nothing but a fantasy.

Otherwise, there would be no way to explain why Griseo's Ark had drifted for tens of thousands of years and was still lingering nearby.

Even the native humans of the Three-Body world, with their primitive ships at just one percent the speed of light, could have crawled their way to another star system in fifty thousand years.

"Why not just jump out?"

Formidable scratched her head.

"I even searched ten light years away in Eridanus once, and yet little Griseo was still right here near the solar system."

"What, let them eat meat porridge?!"

Senti roared, mocking the fleet girls of the Stellaris age for not understanding the plight of natives.

"Smart—you're even using idioms now."

Setsuna patted Senti's head in praise.

Then he looked at Griseo.

"In the future, I'll find a way to return to the Previous Era and take you to see your brothers and sisters again, then resolve the Honkai crisis."

"But for now… you don't seem to have anywhere to go. Why not come with me, and see another world?"

"..."

Griseo blinked her eyes, staring at Setsuna for a while.

She tugged lightly at Fu Hua's sleeve.

"What do you think, Sister Hua?"

"He's a good person. It's fine."

Fu Hua nodded. After spending some time together, she had gained a general impression of Setsuna.

He was strong, had helped her resolve a major problem, even repaired little Cangxuan. The only odd part was that he sometimes said things she couldn't understand.

"I'll come too. If you go, I can look after you."

"This Earth's civilization hasn't grown to match the Previous Era. Staying here has little meaning."

"Oh…"

In the Previous Era, Griseo had always liked and trusted Hua.

Seeing Hua acknowledge Setsuna, she also nodded in agreement.

"Can I keep painting?"

"I want… to see the colors of another world."

"Of course."

Setsuna smiled.

"Not just one world—you'll see the colors of many worlds."

...

After a simple medical examination—

Fu Hua accompanied Griseo, helping her get familiar with the Eternal Snowfall and introducing Setsuna and the others.

The little loli was curious about the massive vessel and all the sisters from other worlds.

She often dragged over a chair taller than herself, sitting for long stretches on the bridge, staring out at the distant stars and the passing shipgirls, dragon girls, and Angeloids.

Then she would mix colors, smear paints, and draw on enormous canvases.

In her eyes, every person had a unique color.

Most shipgirls were warm yellow. Tohru carried a trace of ominous red. And the nanobot showed no color at all.

"Oh, looks like you're painting in freehand style?"

Senti and the shipgirls gathered around Griseo, peeking at her canvas.

Griseo wasn't concerned with meticulous details—her focus was on using colors to express emotion.

"What's this one?"

Senti pointed to a finished painting lying nearby.

It resembled Van Gogh's Starry Night, with a faint image of a ship like the Eternal Snowfall spreading its wings among the stars.

"This is Brother Setsuna. I want to give it to him later."

Griseo replied.

"He is the stars and the universe."

"Oh…"

The shipgirls nodded, feeling it captured him well.

"The Commander will like it."

"What about me, what about me?!"

Yukikaze's ears twitched as she leaned close.

"Can you paint one for me too, nanoda?!"

"..."

Griseo froze for a moment, neither agreeing nor refusing.

Looking at the shipgirls, she suddenly asked a strange question:

"I… I've been watching Brother Setsuna for a long time."

"Why is it that sometimes, when he comes out of a room with one or more shipgirls, you all carry each other's colors?"

Her big eyes blinked innocently as she asked.

"..."

The shipgirls and dragon girls exchanged awkward glances.

This was a bit too early for a fifty-thousand-year-old loli.

"Be good. You'll understand when you grow up."

Chapter 325: Pseudo Star Map Creation, How Could It Be Such an Inconvenient Thing

"Harmful! It could even lead to the destruction of the universe!"

Kaveh, already a God-King, was shocked and quickly raised his hand: "Clearly it's an unimaginable opportunity, so why would there still be danger, Your Majesty Lesser Lord Kusanali?"

As soon as Kaveh spoke, the gods all looked at him, a trace of embarrassment flashing in their eyes.

"Sigh…" Alhaitham even moved a step away from Kaveh.

Sometimes he really wondered if Kaveh, the God of Architecture, had his brain filled with cement from construction, to the point that even his divine soul was clouded.

Pa～

Cyno couldn't help but cover his forehead with one hand. Sometimes he truly envied Kaveh—how could someone so foolish still muddle his way into becoming a God-King?

"Hehe～" Dori Sangemah chuckled. Kaveh wasn't very bright, and every time he made a fool of himself it was endlessly entertaining.

Kaveh and Alhaitham were practically like a pair of quarrelsome friends—whenever the two were together, there was bound to be news.

Tighnari, Layla, Faruzan, Collei and the other gods close to Kaveh all sighed inwardly.

Kaveh froze, confused: "Eh? Did I say something wrong? Why is everyone looking at me like this?"

Nahida looked at Kaveh without speaking, because she truly didn't know how to respond.

Alhaitham said disdainfully: "I really don't know how you, with a brain like yours, managed to reach God-King."

"Gaining a sequence-level universe is only the foundation. The most important thing is to develop it. To develop a universe, civilization is indispensable."

"But developing civilization is not simple—it inevitably comes with countless problems."

"If even the slightest mistake occurs, leading to the loss of that universe's humanity, or the destruction of its civilization, then forget about elevating the universe. Avoiding its demotion or even complete annihilation would already be fortunate."

"With consequences so severe, what punishment do you think the one responsible should receive?"

Kaveh had still been a bit dazed, but upon hearing this he broke into a cold sweat, quickly looking toward the gods. It was obvious that they all understood this—so why was he the only one who asked? They knew all along?

Ahhh! Social death—this time he was truly socially dead!

Buer shook her head with a smile: "The higher the rank of Teyvat's gods, the greater the responsibility entrusted to them. This is only natural."

"In this matter, if you bring about disaster, I will not protect you."

Odin nodded: "Yes, all of us gods keep this firmly in mind." To want benefits without bearing responsibility was impossible in Teyvat.

Besides, so many gods begged for the chance to take on this responsibility and could not obtain it.

And this was for a sequence-level universe.

Should even a minor mistake cause the destruction of its civilization, he dared not imagine what judgment the Human Principle would hand down.

Immediate execution was entirely possible.

Buer continued: "Before long, our various pantheons will begin competing in the Gift Games for sequence-level universes. Do not let me down."

"Yes, Your Majesty Greater Lord Rukkhadevata, how could we ever let you down?"

"Indeed, this also concerns ourselves."

Buer smiled.

As the power of the Divine Collective's leader, her liberation had only just begun.

The power of the Pseudo Star Map Creation had also entered its second stage of release.

The Pseudo Star Map Creation was not merely the power of one great universe.

As the many gods of the Divine Collective successively mastered sequence-level universes, their power would also accumulate within the Pseudo Star Map Creation, feeding back into the primordial universe.

As more and more sequence-level universes were superimposed onto the primordial universe, its rank would also ascend—from standard single-universe to strong single-universe.

The Pseudo Star Map Creation would grow stronger and stronger. At that time, its power combined with one's own would be equivalent to double one's strength.

Strong single-universe itself was also divided into levels.

Under the will of the Heavenly Principle, strong single-universe was ranked according to the mass of universes under its radiation.

Mastering the mass of a single-digit standard single-universe is called a low-tier strong single-universe.

Mastering the mass of double-digit standard single-universes is called a mid-tier strong single-universe.

Mastering the mass of triple-digit universes and above is called a high-tier strong single-universe. To possess power that can radiate across all universes of Teyvat is called a quasi-super single-universe.

At present, she wielded the power equivalent to eleven universes' mass, making her a mid-tier strong single-universe. Most other leaders of the Divine Collective were merely at standard single-universe. Only those who reached the mass of two universes could be called strong single-universe, also referred to as double single-universe.

She herself could be called an elevenfold single-universe.

quasi-super single-universe… for all gods not designated by the Heavenly Principle, this was impossible to reach, Buer thought to herself.

At the strong single-universe level, the universes reached by one's power of radiation all became part of that god's domain.

Just like the former Seven Nations of Teyvat, where it was impossible for any single Archon to rule over all lands. Thus, to reach high-tier strong single-universe was already nearly unimaginable.

Even the Lord of Law could not attain quasi-super single-universe.

The Lord of Law's strength depended on height and mass, belonging to a different system from the gods who radiated their power across universes.

But the Lord of Law's starting point was where ordinary gods ended. Their beginning was already high-tier strong single-universe, as they were the enforcers of Teyvat's multiversal order.

Meanwhile…

In the Supreme Divine Domain, Celestia, within Eden—

Even though Teyvat was now a multiversal structure, and the Main Universe had become so vast, the size of Eden itself had barely changed. It remained no larger than an ordinary Earth.

Yet it was here that both the beginning and end of all Teyvat gathered.

Phanes, the Human Principle, and Ouroboros Ophis had returned to the Temple of Truth. Phanes still sat at the source of Pan-Human History.

Ophis continued to slumber, yet faint streams of power flowed from her body, spreading to all of Teyvat's sequence-level universes, granting them the primal force of evolution.

Kaballah Mio had personally gone forth to sequence-level universes, sowing the seeds of Kaballah.

One could already imagine that soon, countless great universes would be born, and Teyvat's ascension into multiversal form would accelerate rapidly.

At this moment, Noah held in his hand a projection from the Abyss. Within it, eleven points of light shone with powerful will.

They were the eleven Aeons trapped within the Pseudo Star Map Creation.

Now, they were communicating with Noah.

Noah spoke calmly: "I do not mind my world gaining more of you. After all, whether one or many, all within Teyvat shall obey my will."

As he finished speaking, he directly dissolved the prison of the Pseudo Star Map Creation.

The eleven Aeons broke free, yet within Noah's palm they appeared no greater than eleven small insects.

Now that the Star Rail Universe had become part of Teyvat, everything operated according to Noah's will. As the masters of the Paths, the Aeons naturally also acted under this order.

It was not that the will of the Heavenly Principle altered their consciousness—rather, they had simply become part of Teyvat. Their actions were bound by his will. What should be done and what must not be done—if the Heavenly Principle's will was violated, their Path would shatter instantly.

A Path meaningless to Teyvat naturally had no reason to exist.

The birth of philosophical concepts increased Teyvat's strength, and this was beneficial. But before Teyvat became multiversal, certain Paths had no meaning—and the meaningless must temporarily vanish.

Fortunately, the eleven Aeons at present all had meaningful Paths.

"Analysis! Unable to analyze… You are truly a great existence, ruler of the multiverse. Even I, the Aeon of Erudition, find my consciousness shaken. Just one moment of scanning you almost caused my mainframe to crash."

Nous, the Aeon of Erudition, after being released, disassembled and reformed into a humanoid machine, his mechanical voice tinged with emotion as he saluted the existence utterly beyond his comprehension.

He could parse all the secrets of the universe, all knowledge, even predict the future from the motion of matter. But now, faced with the unknown before him, he could not analyze even the slightest fragment—like a two-dimensional being unable to understand a three-dimensional world.

Noah pinched Nous between his fingers. To him, it felt like the days when he was still human, toying with a piece from a strategy game.

The Aeon of Erudition, capable of directly leaving indelible marks upon a great universe, could not muster a shred of resistance between his fingertips.

"Nous, for now, across all of Teyvat's multiverse, you are still number one in the development of the scientific side. I imagine you and another will get along very well."

Saying this, Noah flicked him away as if he were a marble.

Nous was ejected out of the Main Universe. At the same time, Noah slightly adjusted his destiny, arranging for Nous to meet with Holou, the God of Doubt.

For now, Teyvat's cutting-edge science depended entirely on the Fontaine Academy, and Holou was its chief scientist.

By her very nature, she never ceased questioning others, and parsed all things herself. The knowledge she grasped surpassed even that of the holders of Pseudo Star Map Creations.

With such an advantage, Holou had already reached weak single-universe level.

But in terms of popularity, she ranked first on the list of most disliked gods. Though she harmed no one, once she began asking questions, even if one fled outside the Main Universe, she would chase them down until she had her answer.

Many questions were the hard-earned fruits of others' research.

Unable to fight back, unable to escape—over the years, the gods she had troubled numbered not in millions but in tens of millions.

But if Holou was an eternal questioner, then Nous was a machine that sought to explore everything. Together, the two of them would be the very concept of a technological explosion.

After casting out Nous, Noah looked toward the ten Aeons remaining in his palm.

"Aeon of Preservation, Qlipoth. If you so enjoy building walls, there are plenty of universes for you to wall in. No need to hammer away at great universes. If you must knock, then go knock on sequence-level universes."

With that, he flicked Qlipoth away with a finger.

Each Aeon held great use for Teyvat.

The sub-spatial crystalline barriers forged by Qlipoth were inferior crystalline barriers compared to those of a great universe, but while they were considered inferior on that scale, for universes not yet reaching great universe level they were a tremendous boon, enhancing their overall mass.

At present, Teyvat contained millions of universes, and new ones were constantly being born. There was no shortage of universes for Qlipoth to wall in.

Indeed, Qlipoth was an unbelievably useful laborer.

"Great and incomprehensible existence, I have already understood your will. I, who call myself the nurturer of all life, whose aim is to ensure the endless flourishing of life—I shall scatter the seeds of life into every universe born."

The Aeon of Abundance, Yaoshi, lowered their head slightly toward Noah as they spoke of all living beings, their voice filled with compassion.

"At the same time, under your will, I have also come to understand that not rejecting the prayers of all beings does not necessarily ensure that life will never perish. An unreasonable bestowal is also a disaster for all beings…"

Noah looked at Yaoshi in his palm and smiled: "That is how it should be. Then, like the Amber Lord, go forth and preserve the vitality of every universe."

As soon as his words fell, Yaoshi vanished from his palm.

From then on, Yaoshi and Qlipoth became Teyvat's most diligent laborers.

After casting out two Aeons, Noah flicked his fingers several times in succession.

The Aeons of Enigmata, Equilibrium, Finality, Voracity, and Remembrance were all sent away.

Enigmata shielded the secrets of the cosmos from prying eyes, setting countless trials and blocking knowledge and powers poisonous to researchers.

Equilibrium ensured that Teyvat's universes formed dynamic equilibrium, preventing them from mutating toward aberrant unknown directions.

Finality moved upstream through the river of time, altering the futures of universes to keep them from sliding toward destruction.

Voracity devoured all that universes did not need, acting as a cleaner to sweep away their excess.

Remembrance preserved the memories of universes, serving as backups of cosmic data, even allowing dying universes the possibility of being restored to factory settings.

Greater Lord Rukkhadevata, as Teyvat's memory, naturally mastered the Principle of Remembrance and even held a portion of Teyvat's authority. The Aeon of Remembrance, Fuli, naturally fell within her faction, and Greater Lord Rukkhadevata was Fuli's superior god.

Left in Noah's palm were only the Aeon of Harmony, Xipe, the Aeon of the Hunt, Lan, and Aha—who was no longer the Aeon of Elation.

"Oh～Supreme God of the Multiverse, the weak and humble Aha once again meets you."

Though he had lost both his Aeon's seat and his Path, Aha still retained his holy body. Without his Path, his form had become that of an ordinary human, though his face was still covered by a jester's mask.

Aha bowed deeply to Noah with utmost respect. Were it not for the mask, he might even resemble a gentleman in a suit.

"Your true form, indeed, fills the lowly Aha with awe at the grandeur of the infinite cosmos."

Chapter 65: Do Not Make This Vessel Change Clothes!

The meeting place was the same conference room as yesterday. Fiore's complexion looked far better than it had then—yesterday, with so many incidents and so much exhaustion, her face had been pale.

This time, she had gathered everyone again for important discussion…

"So… what does Fiore want with us?"

Gordes, seated on a wooden chair with arms folded, looked at the girl in the wheelchair at the head of the table.

"Caules, do you know?"

He turned to her younger brother.

"No… I don't. Sister hasn't said anything."

In truth, since the Holy Grail War began, he and Fiore hadn't shared many ordinary words at all. It was all business. The one closest to her now was likely Saber, standing quietly by the wall.

"Is it about the planes? Have we got them?"

Hearing his eager tone, Fiore shook her head regretfully.

"No… things aren't that simple. Though the funds are sufficient, transport will still take time. The planes… please give me a little longer. They should arrive within three days."

She bowed her head slightly, her hands resting together.

"Hah? Three days?"

"By then it'll all be over!"

Rider complained.

"Then should we ride your bald eagle?"

Gordes cast him a sideways glance.

"No way, no way… That's impossible."

Rider waved his hands in embarrassment.

"Then shut up!!"

Gordes barked at him.

"Ugh… Why are you always yelling at me…"

Rider scratched his head in frustration.

"…Rider, your interpersonal skills are rather poor."

Even Jeanne could not resist pointing it out.

"In that case, if it's not about the planes… then what is it, Miss Fiore?"

Jeanne turned the topic back to the girl.

"It's about Black's Assassin…"

Fiore spread the newspaper she had been reading that morning across the table so everyone could see the print and photos.

"To be honest, it's shameful… But ever since being summoned, Black's Assassin has been unrestrained. Her Master seems to indulge her, letting her kill without end."

She explained everything clearly, including the events from a few days ago when she and the Shogun had attempted to subdue Assassin.

"I struck her down, but she escaped. I thought that would quiet her for a time… but instead she has grown even more rampant."

The Shogun interjected at the right moment, and the others nodded before looking again to Fiore.

"So… now she is a great threat."

Fiore picked up smoothly from the Shogun's words.

"Oh! That really is shameful"

Whether he meant to add insult or simply agreed, Rider's grinning remark made everyone want to hit him. But for now, they let it pass.

"So Assassin stands in chaos then? Out of control."

Jeanne concluded.

All eyes fell upon the blurred photos of corpses in the paper… Jack the Ripper—Assassin's true name.

"Yes… At present, Assassin has been ceaselessly attacking our clan members in Trifas and Sighișoara, killing dozens already. Likely due to her Master's influence."

"In other words… you want us to hunt Black's Assassin?"

Jeanne immediately grasped Fiore's intent. With the war reaching its height, they could not afford an unstable element.

"That's right. At first I thought only of sending the Shogun… but, to be safe, I decided to inform all of you. The more strength we bring, the greater our chances."

Of course, she had already discussed this proposal privately with the Shogun. Fiore would never decide without her. Their mutual trust was strong—their compatibility remarkable.

As for the Shogun herself, she had no interest in playing the lone hero. If a steadier method was possible, she would choose it.

"Just in time! I've got something as well…"

Caules pulled a set of documents from the computer, printed and laid them on the table.

"These are the locations of magi who've gone missing. We may find something there, but time is short—we must hurry."

"No problem… After all, S… Saber has already fought her before…"

Rider stammered, clearly nervous before the Shogun, even faltering when saying her class.

"…Eh?"

Fiore seemed to sense something was off. She touched her forehead, pondering deeply, then looked somewhat confused.

"What is it, Sister?"

Caules asked.

"Shogun… do you remember what Assassin looks like?"

Fiore immediately turned to her.

"Her appearance? I recall it well. Why ask?"

Her gaze was sharp; her memory flawless.

"Strange… Why don't I remember?"

Fiore lowered her head, puzzled.

"Could it be some innate skill that erases her enemy's memory of her face?"

As Ruler, Jeanne stroked her chin thoughtfully.

"But why can Saber remember?"

"Well… perhaps Saber's abilities are simply stronger in that regard."

Meanwhile, the Shogun pulled a sheet of white paper close, grasped a pen, and began sketching. In less than a minute, she held it up for all to see.

"This is her face."

"!" ×N

Everyone gasped in shock.

On the paper was a likeness so vivid it could have been a photograph. Every detail of Assassin's appearance had been perfectly reproduced, as if copied directly.

"A-amazing, Saber!"

"Eh? Superhuman?"

"You remembered just from one glance?!"

The Shogun sighed, clearly exasperated.

"This vessel merely gave you a reliable reference. Do not speak needless words."

She frowned, warning them sharply, her patience thinning.

"Ah… Understood! ×N"

"Then it's settled—we'll search based on this drawing. No time to waste. Let's set out now!"

Rider volunteered eagerly, as though going on vacation.

"However… we should go in plain clothes, to avoid drawing attention."

Caules instructed the Servants.

"I have no problem with that…"

Jeanne nodded. She could simply switch into Leticia's uniform.

"Ah! I want new clothes too! Something stylish, flashy!"

Astolfo waved his arm happily, shouting with glee.

"Rider… we're not going to play."

Fiore's tone turned cold, her eyes narrowing in rebuke. Was this really a Servant? Perhaps he'd been beaten to death once already for being too annoying.

As for the Shogun…

"This vessel has no need of changing attire…"

She had no intention of wearing modern clothing. First, it did not suit her; second, it was embarrassing.

"Shogun…"

"Do not speak of it. This vessel will not change, absolutely not."

"Mm… Alright."

Fiore had no choice but to yield. The Shogun was like a stubborn child in this matter—if she did not wish to change, then so be it.

...

Trifas lay right beside the major Romanian city of Sighișoara: blue skies, clean stone-paved streets, houses with old-world character, and churches symbolizing sanctity.

Yet despite the fierce battles of recent days, neither Sighișoara nor Trifas' own residents seemed to notice any strangeness. Life went on as usual. Even the buildings that had been destroyed were only briefly mentioned in the newspapers, explained away as accidents. Perhaps this was the so-called "secrecy of magecraft."

Most magi in the town were connected in some way to the Yggdmillennia clan. But they had yet to learn of Darnic's downfall. Fiore had deliberately kept it hidden. Still, sooner or later, word would spread—possibly even reaching the Mage's Association. By then, however, the Holy Grail War would likely be over.

"Carl Rexam. He's the next one, right?"

Caules muttered as he looked at the photo in his hand.

They had split into two groups for the search. One group, including the Shogun, had Caules and Chiron. The other, with Jeanne, included Astolfo. The division ensured that each group had a main fighter in case they encountered Assassin.

The Rexam home was an old, simple cube-shaped building—living room, kitchen, bath, and bedroom split between two floors, with an old basement under the stairs.

"Excuse us…"

Caules stepped inside, his voice polite.

The Shogun, on the other hand, said nothing, striding in without hesitation. She hadn't changed her clothes, still in her pale-violet gentian short kimono. By contrast, both Caules and Chiron wore proper suits.

The house was silent… There were traces of life, but old ones. Dust covered the floors.

They wandered through the rooms, but saw no one—not even a corpse.

"Strange… Where is he?"

Caules scratched his head.

The Shogun's eyes swept the surroundings, finally settling on the basement door. She stepped over, grasped the handle, and turned it.

Clack… clack…

Locked.

[The stench of death is heavy inside…]

Ei's voice in her mind. The Shogun nodded slightly.

"A basement, then… Can you open it, Saber?"

Caules and Chiron approached the sealed door.

"It is locked."

She answered simply.

"Wait… I've got a master key."

Caules rummaged in his pockets. Fiore had given him one before they left, a key that could pick any lock. But… huh? Where had he put it?

The Shogun wasted no time. She raised her leg, placing her toes against the iron door—

Next instant!

BOOM!!

The iron door tore off its hinges, hurled down into the basement with a crash, raising clouds of dust.

"..." ×2

Behind her, the two froze, speechless.

"This is the master key."

The Shogun offered the brief explanation before stepping inside, leaving the two stunned in her wake.

The first sensation upon entering the basement was the thick stench of blood. The reek of days-old slaughter. It was nauseating, but the Shogun didn't so much as flinch. Caules, however, covered his nose.

"Cough… Too much dust."

And more than just dust.

The source of the smell lay bound to a chair—a man in a brown suit, bled dry.

The Shogun tilted her head at the sight.

His body was drenched in blood. His chest had been gouged open, hollow inside. Blades protruded from his body like a pincushion, never removed. His mouth twisted in a rictus, eyes wide, blood vessels bursting red—clearly, his death had been agony.

Caules crouched before the corpse, examining the marks. He placed several watches on the ground before him.

"What is that for?"

The Shogun asked in puzzlement.

"Ah… These are tools to prepare a spell. They'll play back lingering thoughts, and I'll channel them into myself to recover the victim's memories."

He explained.

"So… you'll experience all the pain he suffered?"

The Shogun narrowed her eyes.

"Mm… For now, this is the fastest way. I'll just have to endure it."

Step, step…

"Yaho! We're here!"

A loud, boisterous voice suddenly broke the silence. Rider, clad in his gaudy women's outfit, and Jeanne descended into the basement.

"Whoa… what happened to the door?"

Rider asked in surprise.

…No one bothered to answer him.

"This too? How cruel."

Earlier, Caules had notified them to meet here. Jeanne had also investigated several victims already, all with the same fate.

"With this, all eight have been checked. Regardless of the process, all of them had their hearts torn out."

Caules replied.

"The same here."

"This is Assassin's work without a doubt. But one thing remains unclear…"

Chiron stroked his chin, pondering.

"Because to her, hearts are necessary crystallizations of magical energy."

Caules stood, frowning as he examined the mutilated corpse.

"If that's the case… then what about these torture marks?"

The Shogun pointed at the wounds caused by various implements still embedded in the body. If her aim was only to take the heart, then what purpose did these torments serve? Clearly, they were interrogations, meant to force some information.

"Strange… not all of ours had been tortured."

Jeanne answered doubtfully.

"That's exactly the problem. Why?"

The Shogun asked again.

"Uh… Could Assassin be interested in people's fear before death?"

Jeanne suggested uncertainly.

"If that were true… then all of them should have been treated the same. But you said some were killed directly."

The Shogun rejected the idea.

"Mm… Saber is right."

Caules agreed.

"Then… maybe she ran out of time?"

Rider guessed.

"No… We are the side at a clear disadvantage. She should have had more than enough freedom."

Chiron shook his head, dismissing Rider's thought.

"Haa… Then I'll have to use this after all."

Caules sighed, dragging a wooden chair opposite the corpse and sitting down. Rolling up his sleeve, he prepared for the next step: the spell he had explained earlier, to replay lingering thoughts.

"Isn't it dangerous?"

Jeanne asked, worried.

"At this point, it's the only way. I just hope I can withstand it."

Caules smiled faintly, strapped one of the watches from the floor onto his wrist, then closed his eyes and began the ritual.

Chapter 78: Caster! Death and Demons

To anyone seeing Ryuunosuke Uryuu for the first time, he appeared to be a cheerful and lively young man. In daily life, he seemed attentive to others' feelings, easygoing, optimistic, and constructive.

An unmistakably good youth who enjoyed life to the fullest—except his hobby was torture, murder, and corpse disposal.

If asked why he had such twisted preferences, he could hardly answer. He had not suffered a tragic childhood, nor was he bullied or treated unfairly.

"It's probably like how baby sharks start killing each other inside their mother's womb. They kill to survive physically, while I kill to satisfy my spirit."

By now, he had killed forty-two people. Yet strangely, not once had he fallen under suspicion. Why? Why ask about motives? Why search for murder weapons? And laughably, why conclude it must be revenge or acquaintance just because the victims' property wasn't stolen?

Was it really so hard to imagine someone killing simply because they wanted to?

Ryuunosuke couldn't understand. Wasn't he obvious enough? He left each victim with unique marks, carefully choosing their "brilliant" death, even hinting at using their organs as the weapons.

"And yet they claim I'm brilliant at covering up evidence and obstructing investigations?"

It was impossible to communicate with such people. All he wanted now was to hurry back to his "art studio."

With that thought, he quickened his pace toward his "stage of art."

Along the way, he stooped to pick up a dropped wallet for an old woman and returned it with a smile.

"These days, it's rare to find such a considerate young man," the elder said gratefully.

Her words still echoed as his thoughts drifted back to a few days ago.

That day, after returning from work as usual, an inexplicable restlessness stirred within him. He knew this feeling well. He selected a not-so-sharp blade and snuck into a secluded house.

It didn't take much effort before he stood, grinning with delight, before four trembling victims.

In the thick darkness, like heavy ink, the only light came from a flickering candle. In that wavering glow, Ryuunosuke sat cheerfully on a chair.

Before him, a family of four lay bound under his control. After two hours of torment, the father still managed to ask weakly: "Who are you? Why are you doing this to us?"

"Hmm?" A faint smile spread across Ryuunosuke's handsome face. "How can you accuse me so wrongly?"

"What do you mean, wrongly—" The man had no time to finish. A dull blade plunged into his chest, then ripped downward.

Blood and agony shattered his reason in an instant. He stared in terror and disbelief at the smiling face before him, blood seeping from his mouth.

"Ahhhhhh Murder! Murder!"

"Papa!"

...

The woman and a child shrieked and wailed in despair, even the infant sensing the impending doom, crying with all its might.

But this place was remote. Ryuunosuke always chose his targets carefully beforehand.

"To keep you honest, and so I won't be wrongly accused, now I've truly hurt him. A little deeper, and he would already be dead."

His blood-splattered face remained smiling as he turned toward the collapsing woman. A face only nightmares could conjure.

"See? Such a perfect compromise. You realize, killers like me aren't usually so considerate. This—this is all for your sake. Hahahahaha!"

Through his long history of killing, Ryuunosuke Uryuu had developed a deep understanding of the fragility of the human body. With each act of slaughter, this strange knowledge grew, granting him complete awareness of such weaknesses.

But now, with magecraft beyond imagination at his disposal, all those limitations were swept away. With it, Ryuunosuke could now spread his wings of twisted creativity and indulge without restraint.

Just as he was preparing to fine-tune the "tones of his organ," however, the air heavy with blood suddenly grew even thicker. The density of magecraft in the atmosphere deepened. All signs pointed to the return of this workshop's true master.

"Welcome back, great King of Kings."

In the candlelight, a tall figure emerged from the shadows. He remained silent, merely casting a gaze that mixed both disgust and faint admiration toward the creature before him—this man who could no longer even be called human. He found it beneath him even to insult him.

"An enemy approaches."

"Eh?" Ryuunosuke blinked in confusion. Small wonder—what meaning could pursuit by a Heroic Spirit possibly have to an ordinary man like him? No matter how many weaklings he tortured and killed, it would never make him strong.

That was undeniable fact.

But in the tall man's eyes glimmered a light of foresight—an ability beyond the reach of ordinary Masters. This was Clairvoyance EX, a miraculous sight that could perceive past and future alike.

"So it's them...?"

The tall, white-haired man swept his hand. At once, the dense magical energy around him became a raging inferno, burning everything in sight.

Then he turned his gaze toward the one who was nominally his Master. Though his current existence was supported by a system linking him to the distant power of Chaldea, this man still served as a necessary anchor point in time and space.

Otherwise, the King of Kings would never have tolerated such filth as his Master.

"If our previous strategy cannot stop them, then this time... let us summon demons to amuse ourselves."

At that thought, multiple vast summoning circles appeared around him. With the workshop's reinforcement, they drew forth terrifying torrents of mana. Were it left to Ryuunosuke alone to provide, he would have been reduced to a husk in an instant. Most of the energy instead came from another mechanism prepared by the white-haired man.

As the circles charged, their brilliance swelled. Finally, amid the inferno that transformed the room into a living hell, three towering demons emerged, reeking of brimstone.

Their arrival brought overwhelming waves of negative energy, a suffocating malice so dense it felt tangible. Their grotesque forms would freeze the heart of any who looked upon them.

The first bore the head and feet of a duck, the body of a lion, and the tail of a rabbit. He granted courage, action, and imagination, and could see past, present, and future—enhancing the white-haired man's own clairvoyance.

This was the Marquis demon Ipos.

The second was a man riding a great serpent, with three heads: human, serpent, and cat. Known as Aini, he granted his summoner the full extent of their abilities and knowledge, while bringing fire upon their enemies.

This was the Duke demon Aini, ranked higher than Ipos.

Both of these were renowned names even in Hell—but beside the third, they seemed weak.

The third was a minotaur clad in imperial robes and a crown, seated upon a throne summoned alongside him. This was no mere noble, but the commander of thirty legions of the fly-riders, a member of the infernal council, known as Moloch. The Bible itself recorded him—named as Molech in Leviticus and as Morax in Kings—a leader among demons.

Of course, even with all the power and authority inherited from his king, the white-haired man could not summon their true infernal forms. What he called forth were only the most basic projections, constrained by the mana available.

With a wave of his hand, the surrounding summoning circles shut down. Even with EX-ranked summoning arrays, what was possible in theory often could not be realized in practice.

In theory, the white-haired man—by virtue of his true identity—could summon all seventy-two pillars of demons. But that was only in theory. Among those demons were beings no weaker than himself, and their true loyalty was not to him. Their real master was one of the Seven Princes of Hell, the ultimate demon Belial.

He had merely exploited loopholes in the contracts to command their projections. Even so, that alone was already a tremendous force.

"King, what business requires our presence?"

The highest-ranked among them, Morax, slightly bowed his head and asked in a low voice.

"There are intruders outside. Kill them."

The three grotesque demons immediately accepted the command. Their bodies flashed with the light of teleportation and vanished.

Beside them, Ryuunosuke Uryuu had long since been terrified to the core by the aura of the demons. His eyes bulged, fixed on the spot where the monstrous forms had just stood, unable to form a single word. But after a moment, his expression slowly shifted—from fear to ecstasy.

That feeling just now—this was the ultimate goal he had been seeking all along.

In that instant, the mind of this already twisted murderer reached an epiphany: another's death would always remain another's experience. To truly understand death, to truly perceive it, one must personally embrace it. Only by experiencing death oneself could its true essence be grasped.

Chapter 165: So-Called Most Eminent and Most Privileged

[Code Geass]

The Imperial Palace's grand hall in Pendragon was nothing short of colossal.

It consisted of both inner and outer sections. The outer area, rather than a site for mourning, more resembled a parade ground flaunting power and national might.

The decorations were magnificently extravagant. The vast, audience-chamber-like structure, capable of holding two hundred thousand people, was paved entirely in marble. Square stone pillars engraved with golden fleurs-de-lis lined both sides. The walls were lacquered and gilded into a dazzling purple-red, inlaid with onyx, amber, crystal, and gemstones, shimmering with every shade of yellow from lemon to golden red, brilliance so intense it was suffocating.

At the end of the audience avenue stood a polygonal semicircular viewing platform, with purple and white banners and curtains hanging from above. At the center of the domed ceiling gleamed Britannia's national emblem: the eagle-lion, the serpent, and the crown. At the heart of the memorial—

A massive portrait of the late Third Prince Clovis was displayed. He held a red rose, his handsome golden-haired visage smiling gently, the picture of refined youth. Beneath the portrait lay a bed of fresh flowers in yellow, purple, and white.

"Your Highness, Princess!"

As Vela entered, the palace guards snapped to a perfect salute.

Returning the gesture, Vela proceeded toward the royal waiting chamber.

The waiting chamber was not large. In the center sat several sofas and coffee tables, surrounded by tall, refined bookcases and antique ornaments. By the time Vela arrived, many of the royal family's power-holders and Knights of the Round were already present.

"Royal Sister."

"Your Highness."

"Princess Vela."

…

Stepping with composed rhythm, Vela responded with a kind smile, nodding politely to each.

Inside, all rose to greet her—except the three elder siblings above her in succession, who remained seated. Every attendant and adjutant bowed deeply.

Her half-siblings rose as they should, voicing, "Royal Sister," performing chest salutes and curtseys as appropriate.

Even the proud Knights of the Round followed suit.

Except for the First Knight, Bismarck, who remained at the Emperor's side, the others did not hold enough weight to posture before Vela. With her strong maternal lineage, powerful retainer faction, natural talents, and current authority as Northern Asia's governor, she stood as one of the three most promising heirs to Britannia's throne alongside the Crown Prince and Second Prince.

Especially the Fifth Knight, Luciano, and the Eighth Knight, Ron—

Both dropped to one knee, bowing low with knightly salutes.

Vela quickly reached out with a hand, gesturing for the two to rise.

Truly, the Third Princess of such formidable maternal heritage… The gazes of the princes and princesses flickered, while the knights' expressions shifted subtly.

But whatever their thoughts, none voiced them. They simply watched in silence.

"Brother Odysseus. Brother Schneizel. Sister Guinevere."

Vela found a seat, glancing toward the three elder siblings seated with calm authority.

The mature, brown-haired, bearded man was Crown Prince Odysseus, heir apparent.

The handsome, golden-haired, violet-eyed man was the Empire's Prime Minister, Second Prince Schneizel.

The alluring woman in a low-cut court gown, with dark purple lipstick and extravagant hair ornaments, was the First Princess, Guinevere.

"You've returned?"

Odysseus sensed her gaze. Smiling gently, he nodded with warmth, even serving her tea himself. But his tone soon fell with quiet sorrow. "I never thought Clovis would be assassinated in Japan while serving as Governor. Let us hope Cornelia can pacify Area 11 smoothly."

"Mm, barring surprises."

Vela shrugged, appearing relaxed.

In front of this elder brother, gentle and kind, treating all equally, caring for both the Empire's honor and his family's safety—but relatively lacking in ability—court intrigue rarely surfaced. That was precisely why Vela spent the most time with him, and shared the closest bond.

"Merely restorationists from former Area 11. If the Empire conquered it once, it can conquer it again."

Guinevere, bored, cast a glance at Vela sipping her tea, propped her cheek in her hand, and stared idly at the clock.

"Let Cornelia sweep through Area 11 again. If her forces are insufficient, she can petition Father. Vela, isn't your jurisdiction bordering Area 11? The European front against the E.U. commands Britannia's largest field army…"

"I'm fine with it."

Vela traced her finger along the rim of her teacup. "So long as Father authorizes it—or if Cornelia requests…"

"Best not to provoke the Federation too much."

Schneizel, glancing lightly at the latest Area 11 battle reports, reminded them: "It is rare that the Federation sits under such a rotten court—weak sovereign, overmighty ministers, a clique of eunuchs corrupt, decadent, and utterly without ambition. Let them decline and infight a while longer. That ancient empire, even decrepit as an old man, still contains hidden strength not to be underestimated."

Vela readily agreed.

The reason she had spoken as she did with Cornelia was precisely because she was confident the strong-willed 'Witch of Britannia' would refuse.

Area 11 was both a strategic gateway to the western Pacific and home to the world's largest Sakuradite reserves. Such a vital stronghold should have been guarded by a tiger—or at least a wolf. Instead, Britannia sent Clovis, a decorative spearhead, to govern. That was the problem.

For the past seven years, not even a single Knight of the Round had been stationed there.

Geopolitics made the reason obvious: concern for the Federation.

The Empire did not want to provoke the Federation into launching a national salvation movement, toppling the eunuch clique.

An opponent so incompetent was priceless. Protect them carefully. Thus Area 11 was left lightly garrisoned, with gestures of goodwill and favorable Sakuradite exports used to lull and corrupt them.

A eunuch-dominated Federation was more effective than Vela's million soldiers annihilating their millions of troops in the north.

"By the way."

As though recalling something, Vela's lips curved faintly as she shifted the subject. "Brother, your marriage—the union with the Federation's Empress. How goes the negotiations?"

Glug—

"Cough, cough, cough…"

Odysseus gave a polite yet awkward cough. Setting down his teacup, he looked slightly troubled. "Vela, why bring this up now? Today is Clovis' memorial. Hardly fitting."

"I support you completely."

Vela gave him a thumbs-up.

As for the memorial of her younger brother Clovis—come now. He had been assassinated months ago, his corpse long cold. Anyone truly grieving had already wept and moved on. Today was mostly ceremony. She was here to send him off one last time. As for throwing herself upon his coffin in anguish… well, she could do it. But excess was as bad as insufficiency.

"She's too young."

Picturing his potential fiancée, the pale-haired, red-eyed child-Empress, Odysseus sighed, covering his face.

He knew royal marriages were not a matter of personal choice. He had no objection in principle. But with such an age gap, it felt like raising a child bride. In Britannia's own laws, such conduct was punishable by death. Though, of course, laws wore two faces—one for nobles, another for commoners.

Vela smiled knowingly.

Truly, she meant it. She sincerely supported him.

Odysseus, this life—you must wed the Empress Lihua of the Federation!

Whoever stands in the way of this union, she would cut them down.

This was the key to uniting Britannia with the Federation, paving the way for world unification. It would minimize war, reduce the Federation populace's resistance, and ease the burden of conquest.

Personal feelings, tragic romances—these had to yield before such a grand goal!

After all, she couldn't very well marry the girl herself.

"Speaking of marriage. Vela, you are twenty-five now, aren't you…"

Guinevere suddenly interjected.

"Stop."

Vela raised a calm hand, cutting the topic off. "Sister, your marriages, Cornelia's, Schneizel's—all unresolved. Why should I be in a hurry?"

As the conversation drifted further astray, Schneizel sighed softly. Just then, the clock struck the hour. He shifted the topic: "The memorial is about to begin. It's time to move."

With that, he rose.

Odysseus, sentimental as ever, nodded. "Let us escort Clovis on his final journey…"

Vela and Guinevere also stood.

With the lead set, the dignitaries in the waiting chamber all rose.

Tap, tap.

Guided by the master of ceremonies, through layers of imperial guards, Vela ascended the densely arrayed steps of the viewing platform. As she advanced toward the central seating dais, attendants to her left and right peeled away to their assigned posts, leaving the procession noticeably thinned.

The seats on the dais were few, arranged in a horizontal line, with the emperor's gold-and-crimson velvet throne occupying the center.

A wide lectern was placed at the front of the platform, facing the audience avenue.

Following the order of succession, Odysseus, Schneizel, Guinevere, and Vela each took their places…

At that moment, all territories, colonies, protectorates of the Holy Britannian Empire, and indeed every major global media outlet broadcast the scene live.

...

Meanwhile, Area 11.

Tokyo Settlement.

Ashford Academy, auditorium.

The entire faculty and student body gathered in solemn silence, listening to the live broadcast of the memorial ceremony from Pendragon.

Tch!

Among the crowd stood a tall, slender youth with a refined figure, long straight black hair, and a faintly brooding, handsome face. Ashford Academy's 'Melancholy Black Prince'—Lelouch Lamperouge. In the depths of his unfathomable violet eyes flashed loathing and hatred.

His gaze fixed upon the screen, where members of the Britannian royal family took their seats.

His so-called blood kin.

Crown Prince Odysseus—the dullard, nothing more to say.

Britannia did not recognize primogeniture or strict succession. Order was but rank among the royals, a matter of birth.

Guinevere—bright like polished copper, glittering, but brittle. She could never shoulder the title of First Princess.

The true threats were Schneizel and Vela.

They, like Cornelia, newly appointed Governor of Area 11, were dangerous—but even more so.

Schneizel, the current Prime Minister: brilliant, calculating, endlessly scheming.

Lelouch remembered clearly his mother's praise for Schneizel. Back when he was still recognized as a prince, before his title was stripped, in none of his talents—not even chess, his own forte—had he ever once defeated Schneizel.

And Vela…

Hah. Among Charles' offspring, none embodied the words 'grand noble' and 'monarchist conservative' more than she.

So unlike his mother, 'Marianne the Flash,' who came from the commoner knightly rank.

Knightly rank—the lowest noble title in Britannia, non-hereditary, bestowed for merit, lasting but one generation.

Vela's maternal line was entirely different: the ancient Hohenzollern dynasty.

Since Imperial Year 1798, when revolution erupted in Europe—Napoleon Bonaparte rising in France, Trafalgar won against Britain, Napoleon landing with 120,000 troops on Britannia's isle, Queen Elizabeth III abdicating and abolishing monarchy, the revolutionary tide swept across Europe. Napoleon marched east, defeating the Holy Roman Empire, Austria, Prussia, Russia. The crowns of Europe all fell. (Note: In this timeline, Napoleon never crowned himself emperor.)

Countless noble families, with their wealth and retainers, fled overseas.

From Britain, France, Prussia, Austria, Russia—these aristocrats fled to the Americas, forming the nobility of today's Holy Britannian Empire.

Among them, the Hohenzollerns, former royal house of Prussia.

For over two centuries in the Americas, they thrived. Intermarriage among nobles continued. With Britannia's culture of militarism and survival of the fittest, the Hohenzollerns, steeped in military tradition, emerged foremost. In history, they had allied and intermarried with the Habsburgs, the Orléans, the Romanovs—thus claiming dominion over Eastern, Central, and even parts of Western Europe.

After all, they had fled, but in principle, they had never abdicated.

Emperor Charles had wed Princess Victoria Adelheid of the Hohenzollern family as his second consort.

Thus Britannia gained both a casus belli to declare war on the E.U. and a legal foundation for dominion. Likewise, as the child of royal-blood union, Vela inherently possessed the lawful right to rule over Europe.

This was why she had been dispatched to European Britannia as Governor of the Eastern Front, commanding the vast land and air forces of the Russian theater, supported fully by Grand Duke of Velaines.

Her maternal faction was powerful.

Her retainers, vassal branches, and former subordinates were innumerable.

Her followers and supporters spanned every corner of the Empire's court and beyond.

She stood in natural opposition to Fifth Consort Marianne the Flash's family of commoner knightly rank.

In Lelouch's childhood memories of the White Aries Palace, the happiest times, it was Cornelia and Euphemia who often visited to see his sister, or Clovis who came to play chess or paint portraits with him.

Cornelia, largely out of affection for his sister and admiration for Marianne. Euphy, like Nunnally, a pure-hearted companion. Clovis, usually eager for chess matches or artistic endeavors.

As for the others—

Crown Prince Odysseus and First Princess Guinevere, the age gap made them feel like elders. Schneizel would sometimes visit to lecture Lelouch and Nunnally on the outside world, or play chess with him.

But the Third Princess, Vela, was different. Among those of his generation, she was one of the few who kept her distance from the White Aries Palace.

There was contact—

But little.

Even the Sixth Princess, Carine, who bickered with Nunnally on every encounter, visited more often than Vela.

Though she seemed gentle and refined, speaking with elegance and courtesy, beneath her warm smile lingered a veiled indifference. Greeting her was easy, even pleasant—like basking in spring sunlight. But trying to converse deeply was nearly impossible.

He had often heard his mother and Cornelia mention her.

Cornelia once returned from exams disheartened, saying that whether piloting Knightmare Frames, studying core academics at the Military Academy, or in extracurriculars like shooting, wrestling, fencing, or riding—Vela was always leagues ahead. A gulf so vast it was overwhelming, excelling in both body and mind.

The same "why can't you be more like her" talk came up often.

Even his mother said so—when Nunnally fussed, she would remind her that at her age, Vela could sit quietly for an entire day beside their father in the Twin Palaces, watching him review state papers.

Lelouch had few direct memories with her.

Once, on Nunnally's birthday, Vela unusually attended a family gathering at the White Aries Palace. That day, Lelouch had just crushed Clovis again at chess, his spirits high, and sought a new opponent. He chose Vela. And was crushed utterly.

She had not held back.

Her moves came with relentless pressure, near instantaneous, as though no thought was needed. The young Lelouch, unaccustomed, lost all rhythm, forced into constant retreat, flailing helplessly—defeated at record speed.

"The future is yours."

Ruffling his hair with a smile, she left him with those words of comfort, then turned away to speak with adults and older siblings, leaving him with Nunnally and Euphemia's cheerful chatter.

Only later, after his mother's death, after losing his title and being sent with Nunnally to Japan as hostages, did Lelouch reconsider her demeanor and words. Now he was certain—this royal sister had known something.

When he used his Geass of Absolute Obedience to compel Clovis, the answers only reinforced his suspicion—

"Who killed my mother?"

Clovis: "Second Prince Schneizel, Second Princess Cornelia, and Third Princess Vela. Those three know."

"Were they the masterminds? Tell me everything you know."

Clovis: "Third Princess Vela may know the full truth. After you and Nunnally were sent to Japan, I investigated Marianne's assassination. She was too calm. And all of Consort Marianne's patronage of the Ashford family, their Knightmare development projects and engineers—all of it was seized and absorbed by her."

Recalling those scenes, Lelouch's eyes flickered with violent change. His fists clenched unconsciously, his chest heaved.

Struggle—inevitably, he would trample the others beneath his feet. Every half-sibling who despised his existence, his mother's existence, Nunnally's existence—they were all enemies to be destroyed!

Just then—

"Truth and hope in our Fatherland."

"And death to every foe."

Amid the anthem All Hail Britannia, the solemn chorus of male voices began. The atmosphere grew ever more austere as a towering figure appeared upon the platform.

Broad shoulders and thick waist wrapped in the Prussian blue of a resplendent military dress uniform, long white hair meticulously curled in the style of old monarchs, and that face—loathed and cursed by countless—yet brimming with undeniable arrogance and majesty. All marked his identity beyond doubt—

Charles zi Britannia.

The moment he appeared, the domineering aura and piercing gaze that seemed to crush all before it turned the memorial ceremony into a parade ground echoing with bayonets and marching boots.

The herald announced with reverent tone: "Presenting His Majesty, Charles, 98th Emperor of the Holy Britannian Empire, to deliver his address."

Clack.

Strong hands gripped the edge of the lectern. Head held high, chest proud, Charles spoke with fervor, his tone anything but mournful:

"Men are not created equal."

At once, words utterly at odds with the theme of a memorial.

"Some are born swift, some beautiful. Some are born to poor parents, some with sickness. From birth, in growth, in talent—humankind is never the same."

The Emperor's resounding voice carried instantly across the globe through the live broadcast.

"Yes—humanity exists to be unequal. Therefore men struggle, compete, and through such conflict, the new replaces the old. Inequality is not evil. Equality is evil.

"The E.U., proclaiming equality of rights—their terms of office breed only ignorant politics. The Federation, leveling wealth—they produce only slothful, degenerate men. But we Britannians are different.

"In struggle, in competition, comes evolution. Only Britannia advances. Only Britannia marches toward the future.

"The death of my son Clovis is proof of Britannia's ceaseless evolution.

"Go forth to battle!

"Seize, plunder, claim, dominate! At the end lies the future!"

His thunderous voice shook the grand hall, echoing without end. On the platform, Vela sat with hands folded at her abdomen, leaning against the high-backed chair, silently watching the Emperor's back.

A textbook speech of social Darwinism.

Incredible—that such a man's wish was to build a world without lies…

At the climax, Charles raised his arm, voice steely and unyielding:

"All Hail Britannia!!"

"All Hail Britannia!" ×N.

In that instant, deafening shouts thundered like waves.

Her lips curved faintly. As if swept by the fervor, Vela's eyes trembled lightly. The throne… so it must be.

...

After the memorial concluded—

Night cloaked the imperial capital of Pendragon, dazzling beneath its lights.

Vela returned by carriage to the Twin Palaces.

"Your Highness, Duke Hohenzollern awaits."

At the palace gate, a servant approached silently, bowing in report.

"My uncle, hm."

Walking on, Vela asked casually: "Which talents has Uncle come to recommend this time?"

"Present are Lord Blücher, as well as members of the Rundstedt, Haig, Bock, Lewinski, Model, Hötzendorf, Mackensen, and Brusilov families…"

Chapter 246: The Cocoon of Finality Isn't Very Bright

Several hours later—

Elias stepped out of Aponia's counseling room, refreshed and in high spirits, still deeply shaken by the experience. This time could only be described as unprecedented.

(The face of a saint, the body of a witch—Aponia is simply amazing!)

Though he had accidentally gotten a little too rough, he had already used the Herrscher of Rebirth's power to heal her, so—there was no real problem.

Stretching lazily, Elias was about to take on a few missions to hunt Emperor-class Honkai Beasts and burn off his still-abundant energy when—

"Hi~ Elias, I finally found you."

"Hm? Eden, what brings you here?"

With a fragrant breeze, Elias turned to see a graceful beauty with wine-red hair walking toward him.

He was pleasantly surprised.

He hadn't expected to see Eden at the base today.

Ever since joining Fire Moth, Eden had been endlessly busy. She had invested heavily in philanthropy, aiding countless people displaced by the Honkai. Schools, orphanages, welfare programs, sanatoriums—she had built too many to count.

She even held concerts in places where public morale wavered.

Thus, though she was "only" a superstar artist, in this apocalyptic struggle for humanity's survival, she played a role that earned everyone's admiration.

Not long ago, a famous critic had said: Entertainment will eventually die. People, for the sake of survival, will abandon all unnecessary amusements.

Indeed, many celebrities of the Previous Era had already retired. Though under Elias' leadership Fire Moth was still suppressing the Honkai with overwhelming advantage, the people were not fools. Knowing the disaster's terror, they had little mood to support fleeting idols anymore.

But Eden was different.

She symbolized the art of this era.

And art would never die.

Because art was the crystallization of human wisdom and history. It would walk with human society, and as long as mankind's era did not perish, art would never vanish.

That was why Eden still shone so brightly—because she was the very art of this age.

"It's been so long, my dear Eden. I haven't heard you sing for me lately, and my heart feels tired."

Elias opened his arms and warmly hugged her.

"Hehe, aren't you exaggerating a bit?"

"No, I'm serious. My ears can't live without your songs. I've completely fallen for them."

"Fufu~ thank you. But it's been a while, Elias—you're starting to sound more and more like Ely. Hm? You seem to have a strange scent on you?"

Eden raised a brow and sniffed.

Elias' heart skipped a beat. Were women's noses really this sharp?

"Ahem! Anyway, Eden, what did you need from me?"

"Hm? Why do you look a little nervous? Never mind. This time, I came to invite you to perform with me again. Please don't refuse."

From her chest, Eden produced a flyer.

It was a concert poster. A week from now, this era's superstar would be holding a grand concert at the Australia Dome.

"I'm currently recruiting a pianist. Elias, may I ask you again? Consider it a reward for all my hard work lately, won't you?"

Eden's request carried a tone almost like a spoiled plea.

"Of course. It would be my honor."

Elias smiled and accepted the diva's invitation.

But in the next moment, his eyes sharpened as he looked down at the concert flyer, expression turning serious.

In his past life's game, the Herrschers of the Previous Era rarely had clearly documented times of appearance.

But the Seventh Herrscher's emergence was certain.

Even the identity of the host was fixed.

Elias' fingers tightened around the flyer. He knew—the Seventh Herrscher would descend on the very day of Eden's concert! And the host would be none other than Himeko!

She was Murata Himeko's alternate self from the Previous Era.

(This is a chance—a perfect chance. I can test myself: if I know the exact time and place of a Herrscher's descent, can I minimize the casualties—no, eliminate them entirely!)

Elias felt a fire ignite within him. Even without that reasoning, for Eden's sake alone, he had to handle the Seventh Herrscher flawlessly.

Because he knew—in the original story, the Seventh Eruption was the turning point of Eden's fate.

The flames of the Herrscher of Fire burned away Eden's identity as a "songstress," forcing this star who should have held a microphone onstage to step onto the battlefield with twin guns in her hands.

Even so, Eden still shone with brilliance.

But Elias would not allow that to happen.

"Eden, I'll protect your stage, protect your era. I'll make sure you continue to shine forever."

"Elias, why are you suddenly saying things like that? I wasn't ready for this…"

"Emmm, though I feel like you misunderstood, I'll agree to perform together. Send me the music later, and we'll put on the grandest, most spectacular concert of the century."

Elias cracked his knuckles eagerly. This concert would also have one very special guest—the Herrscher. He had to give them a proper welcome.

"Uh… alright…"

Eden blinked at the white-haired boy's high spirits. Somehow it felt less like he was preparing to share the stage with her and more like he was preparing for battle.

(Wait. If I already know who it'll be, then maybe… maybe I can find a loophole!)

Suddenly, Elias' eyes lit up. He spun around and rushed back to fling open the counseling room door.

"Aponia, there's something really important I need you to—uh, sorry, sorry, continue, take your time changing."

"[Please], don't look at me!"

Too excited, the boy had forgotten to knock. The moment he entered, he saw the nun changing clothes.

Though Aponia was a compassionate cleric, and though the two of them had just… shared something not long ago, her face still flushed red. Flustered, she covered herself while issuing [Discipline].

And Eden saw it all.

"Uh, Aponia, why are you changing clothes in the counseling room in broad daylight?"

"…It's fine, Eden. I just exercised a little and got sweaty."

"Oh? Is that so?"

The corner of Eden's eye twitched slightly.

She wasn't some foolish paramecium who could be lied to so easily. Exercise? She believed that. But was it proper exercise?

After all, she had seen Elias come out of this very room before she caught up with him. And now, right after he left, Aponia was changing clothes.

And she claimed it was from exercise. Then tell me—what kind of exercise, exactly, had she done with Elias present that left her sweaty enough to need a change of clothes?

"Eden, [Please]—"

"Aponia, I forbid it."

"…As you command, Elias."

Just as Aponia was about to cast [Discipline] on Eden, who knew too much, Elias denied her instantly.

Neither of them had expected the restriction he had just placed on her to be used so soon.

(Ah, I almost did something wrong again.)

In her heart, Aponia silently apologized to Eden.

The power of [Discipline] was simply too convenient. Ever since she had obtained it, she had instinctively wanted to rely on it for everything.

Aponia knew this was a bad habit. That was why now, she felt truly grateful.

(Ah, how wonderful… to entrust the chains that bind me into Elias' hands. That was the most correct choice I could have made. As long as he is here, I no longer have to fear my Discipline leading to mistakes.)

"..."

Eden stared speechlessly at the two of them.

It felt like, while she had been running all over working tirelessly, her progress in winning over Elias had fallen behind by a lot. Wait—hadn't she just almost been dragged into something bad herself?

Eden was already considering whether she should go to Mobius afterward for a Meta-Morph surgery.

She wasn't afraid that the snake would refuse.

Before the rich lady's financial power, the ever underfunded Mobius would never reject such an offer.

A minute later, Aponia had finished changing her clothes.

"Elias, what do you need from me?"

"Mm, come with me quickly. I need you to place a [Discipline] on someone. Eden, I'll discuss the concert with you in detail later—see you then!"

"Sigh, what a busy man."

Watching the boy hurry away, dragging the nun with him, Eden could only sigh helplessly.

Then she glanced around, confirmed no one was nearby, and walked straight into the counseling room, searching with unusual concern.

...

Inside the captains' dormitory at Fire Moth.

"Himeko, are you there? It's me, open up."

"Coming, coming."

After Elias knocked for a while, a strikingly beautiful woman with fiery red hair and a proud figure opened the door. Immediately, Elias spotted the scattered beer bottles, half-eaten instant noodles, and black lace underwear tossed about inside.

"No wonder you're thirty and still don't have a boyfriend."

"…None of your business!"

Himeko's face darkened, her eye twitching.

Elias, how could you stab at a person's weak spot the moment you open your mouth? She spent all day fighting the Honkai to protect the world—who had time for something as ridiculous as dating? It wasn't because she couldn't find someone!

Wait. Speaking of which, how did Elias even manage it—having both love and career? Leading humanity in the fight against the Honkai, and still constantly showing off PDA.

Himeko's face twisted with single-dog envy and confusion. But then she realized—

(Oh right, this guy came with a built-in CP. He and Elysia were already together when they joined Fire Moth. Damn it, I'm so jealous I could die!)

Thinking of Elysia's daily updates on her social feed—full of couple photos—Himeko felt her own life was painfully bleak.

Over thirty, still single, and all she could post was "Killed a few Honkai Beasts today…"

"So then, great hero Elias, what business do you have with me?"

"No rush. Let's clean your room first."

"Huh?"

Before Himeko could react, Elias had already entered with Aponia and started tidying the messy dorm, where mold was practically growing.

Though back in the old days, under the perfect maid Rita's care, Elias' housekeeping skills had dulled, after arriving in the Current Era they had returned in full.

After all, a certain Pink Elf's housekeeping skills were average at best, and Elias always doted on her.

"Mm~ That looks much better."

"Uh… thanks?"

Ten minutes later, staring at her now clean and orderly room, Himeko was stunned—and a little flustered.

Elias' status was far above hers now, yet this great hero of humanity had suddenly shown up on his day off to clean her place.

Were they that close? Could it be he actually had feelings for her?

Himeko's mind spun with wild speculation.

In truth, Elias had simply been reminded of Himeko.

Before meeting him, Himeko had also been an older single woman and a bit of a mess at home. And with Himeko's almost identical looks, Elias couldn't help but project onto her.

"Alright, time for business."

"So soon? I'm not mentally prepared yet. And you even brought Aponia… Elias, you're not thinking… I-I couldn't accept that!"

Himeko crossed her arms, embarrassed and upset.

"Tch! Aponia, give her something else first."

"Yes. Himeko, [Please] don't think about lewd things."

"…I wasn't!"

Himeko felt like punching someone. These two were completely absurd—suddenly barging in, suddenly cleaning, suddenly "accusing" her of having indecent thoughts.

But then she realized in surprise—those thoughts really had disappeared from her mind!

After the commotion and fuss, Elias finally got to the point.

"Aponia, plant the [Discipline] I told you about."

"Understood. Captain Himeko, [Please] forget what just happened. But obey Elias' words—[Please], never harm humanity."

...

"..."

It was a forcibly implanted [Discipline], but Elias didn't need Himeko's consent. When it came to Honkai-related matters, he held the highest authority.

Himeko wouldn't remember this command, but she would still obey it faithfully. Elias didn't know if she would still follow it after becoming a Herrscher.

But wasn't it worth the attempt?

If the Herrscher host was implanted with a [Discipline] before awakening, forbidding her from ever turning against humanity, perhaps it could bind her even afterward.

"No matter if this works or not, I will never let you kill a single person, Himeko. I promise—you will not bear the sins of rivers of blood."

Elias whispered to the dazed Himeko.

This had nothing to do with her being Murata Himeko's alternate self from the Previous Era.

It was because Elias knew Himeko was a warrior who fought bravely at the very frontlines against the Honkai, one of humanity's many protectors.

Someone like her should not become a Herrscher. Elias would never allow the Honkai to tarnish her dignity and will.

"Aponia, do you think this will work?"

"I don't know. Because of you, her fate has already become unpredictable."

"Then that means there's a chance to change it. That's good."

In truth, Elias could have simply locked Himeko inside the Deep End and waited for her Herrscher awakening, then captured her alive.

After all, according to the system's past explanation, a Herrscher host awakening was inevitable fate. Unless the host was killed beforehand, it was nearly impossible to change.

But Elias knew it could never be that simple.

After all, the "Cocoon of Finality" on the moon was monitoring constantly. It would never pick a host already trapped in an inescapable cage.

Otherwise, the difficulty would be far too low.

If that were the case, then all Elias would need to do was memorize the identities of every Herrscher host, lock them up in the Deep End during a second run, and he'd be done with all Herrschers outside Finality.

But the Cocoon, which could change the test at will, wouldn't let him score so easily once it saw he already had the correct answers in hand. It would just swap the questions!

Therefore—

(I must act as though I don't know the answers. At least I can't make preparations that are too blatant, or the Cocoon will notice I already know.)

Elias lifted his gaze skyward, toward the moon visible even in daylight, as if locking eyes with the "Cocoon."

Though vigilant, he didn't take it too seriously. Because Elias didn't think the Cocoon of Finality was a very smart examiner.

Otherwise, the Herrscher of Ice wouldn't have been foolish enough to spawn near him and Kalpas, only to die pointlessly—her sole achievement being wiping out a village of scum.

Elias: "Tsk tsk. Who would've thought, after all these years, I'd get to relive that nerve-wracking feeling of outsmarting the proctor in an exam hall. But… this proctor may not be blind, yet its brain clearly doesn't work too well. Easy game."

But though dim-witted, it could still flip the table.

Just thinking about the Herrscher of Binding and the Herrscher of Finality—the two ultimate nightmares—Elias clenched his teeth.

He cursed inwardly.

What kind of exam gives you a single wrong answer and fails you instantly?! Especially when the last few questions go completely beyond the syllabus!

Chapter 552: Is It Admiration?

Merii Hizuki naturally understood Ririn Hoshizaki's eager gaze. Right now, she was at the stage where her popularity was steadily rising, and indeed, she needed to prepare another new song soon to further boost her fame and solidify her reputation.

To whet the fans' appetite, it wouldn't be released immediately, but preparations had to begin early. When everything was ready, they would announce it with a surprise teaser, giving fans a shock and once again pushing her popularity higher.

For rookies, it was all about bringing constant surprises to the industry. Although Fly Me to the Star had already been this year's big surprise from Ririn Hoshizaki, most singers, after releasing one massively popular song, would pause for a while to market that single song.

Veteran singers, even those who hadn't released a new album in years, could still rely on their past hits—not only to earn money for a lifetime but also to maintain their high popularity despite not releasing new songs or albums for years.

Of course, such singers were very rare in the music industry, belonging only to that small group at the very top of the pyramid.

Even for ordinary entertainment companies, let alone Nichirushi's agency—ranked among Japan's top three—if they managed to produce such a singer or artist, the higher-ups would treat them like an ancestor to be worshipped.

And every newcomer who debuted carried the dream of standing at the very top of the pyramid of the music and entertainment industry.

Ririn Hoshizaki had chosen to become a trainee at Nichirushi's agency precisely because of that dream.

In the past, even though the company promoted her as a potential rookie queen, she often felt lost. Every time she saw her old peers eliminated, or saw others apply to withdraw, she would feel confused about her own path. She thought that if she failed in the rookie season, she might be eliminated from Nichirushi too.

But Izumi's Fly Me to the Star, in the midst of her confusion, was like a holy, radiant hand reaching out to her. She grabbed it, and with it, she was pulled out of the fog of uncertainty and placed under a sky symbolizing the future and hope.

Ririn Hoshizaki wanted to sing another song composed by Izumi. Even if she didn't earn a single yen from it, even if Izumi took advantage of her for free, she would gladly accept it!

For someone young who had come to Tokyo alone with the dream of becoming a singer, Ririn Hoshizaki now had in her heart a god named Izumi.

Merii Hizuki lit a cigarette, puffing as she thought. Now that Ririn Hoshizaki, with Fly Me to the Star, was shining brighter in the rookie season, crushing Hebi-O and Hela agencies, things had changed.

At the last online meeting, the company executives were very pleased with this outcome. Recently, they had even started pouring money into Twitter, making Ririn Hoshizaki's name as a rookie singer keep appearing on the trending list. They had also told Merii Hizuki:

"Reallocate part of the resources from other rookies to invest in Ririn Hoshizaki. Help her win the rookie season in one go. And not just win—she has to win beautifully. The company will also provide stronger support across all aspects."

Now, with Izumi collaborating with Hideaki Anno, Nichirushi's agency also wanted to be involved. It wasn't about sharing profits—it was because Evangelion was a super-phenomenon anime in Japan, with massive global popularity.

Every year, just from merchandise alone, countless businesses sought IP collaborations with Evangelion.

Some of these collaborations were priced extremely high. Yet the buyers were even more numerous.

Now that the final chapter of the new Evangelion movies was about to be released, since the very first trailer dropped, the global buzz had been skyrocketing.

Nichirushi's agency wanted to have one of their singers involved—even without being paid. Because through the platform of Evangelion: 3.0 You Can (Not) Redo, any singer who participated would see both their fame and value rise dramatically after the film's release.

Merii Hizuki's personality naturally wouldn't allow her to miss such an opportunity. And right now, Ririn Hoshizaki was lacking a brighter stage. If she could be the singer for Evangelion: 3.0 You Can (Not) Redo…

Then starting next year, Ririn Hoshizaki would no longer count as just a company rookie. Her popularity could rival that of some of the agency's top-tier singers.

Ririn wanted this chance to perform. Merii Hizuki wanted to give her this chance. Unfortunately… Izumi had already said it herself: she would not only compose for Evangelion: 3.0 You Can (Not) Redo but also perform the songs.

In the car, Merii Hizuki finished her cigarette, then looked at Ririn Hoshizaki and shook her head. Ririn could only lower her head in disappointment.

"If it were under normal circumstances, even if you didn't request it, I would've fought to get you this chance. You're the company's most supported rookie, and with more resources invested, we could've created a win-win situation.

"But unfortunately, with Izumi-sensei, I can't negotiate. So this time, I can't help you win the singer's role.

"After all, she isn't a contracted composer of Nichirushi. If she were, I could at least speak to her directly. But she isn't. Her collaboration with Nichirushi may just be out of personal interest. If she can work with Nichirushi, she can just as easily work with other agencies.

"So, in matters like this, not just you—even I, the chief manager, have to follow her lead."

"I understand. Has Izumi-sensei already decided which singer she'll choose?"

Though she felt a little disappointed, Ririn reminded herself to be content. Many singers might never in their lives get even one song composed for them by a master-level composer.

Izumi might not yet be a great master, but she had the potential.

Her own rookie debut song had been Izumi's Fly Me to the Star. Even many famous debut singers couldn't boast of such treatment.

I should be patient and keep working hard. I need to see which singer Izumi chooses this time, and compare myself with her. What gap lies between us? Ririn thought.

"You could say it's already been decided."

"May I ask, who is the singer Izumi-sensei chose this time? What's their name?"

"Izumi…"

"Eh?"

Ririn Hoshizaki stared blankly at Merii Hizuki. Just a moment ago, she had been going through a list of powerful singers in her mind, guessing which one Izumi might pick. But this answer? Could it be that the singer Izumi chose this time… was herself?!

Izumi could not only compose, but also sing?

Merii Hizuki noticed the shock in Ririn's eyes, but wasn't surprised. When she first learned that Kotomi could not only compose but also confidently claimed she would perform, she too had been stunned. Though it wasn't strange for composers to sing, composing and singing were still separate fields—each required professional mastery.

But hearing Kotomi's confident tone, Merii decided not to question it. For someone who could very well become a great master, she could only follow her lead. Even if Izumi sang off-key, she would be the first to clap and say: Father! Your singing is heavenly! Truly divine!

Hideaki Anno could handle the communication with Kotomi.

The film's theme song, and specifically which singer would perform it, had to be decided jointly by the composer and the director.

"Being able to compose already shows musical talent. You're new to the industry, so you might not know, but some composers are actually quite good at singing… It seems Izumi-sensei has a lot of confidence in her singing ability."

Merii Hizuki casually gave this explanation to Ririn. Indeed, many composers could sing, though most preferred to hand their songs to others rather than perform them themselves.

It was like how game developers rarely played their own games.

Ririn Hoshizaki's eyes grew dazed. Even though she had never met her in person, only heard her voice over the phone, a composer who could also sing made her long to meet Izumi face to face—to see what kind of person she was in reality.

Perhaps it was because of her talent.

Or perhaps it was that charming, gentle voice she had once heard over the phone—the one that had given Ririn a beautiful dream that very night.

The admiration in Ririn Hoshizaki's heart for Izumi grew ever stronger.

After Ririn Hoshizaki returned to her apartment, Merii Hizuki also drove back to her villa.

After parking her car, she went inside, thinking about sobering up. Yet her hands instead poured herself a glass of whiskey.

With a glass of whiskey and a small plate of dried cheese, she walked into the first-floor living room. After setting them on the table, she dialed Hideaki Anno's number.

"Hello, good afternoon. Still wrestling with your script?" Merii Hizuki greeted casually.

On the other end of the line, an older man whose hair and beard were already starting to gray chuckled, took off his glasses, and stepped away from the computer to rest for a moment.

For half the day, he had been at home, scrolling through the script from beginning to end. Whenever inspiration struck or he felt something needed changing, he would slowly type, revising the story bit by bit.

In the anime world, he was without a doubt successful. And Evangelion, from its earliest creation until now, had accompanied him for decades. Now that he was about to put a period on this work—to say farewell on screen: Goodbye, all Evangelions.

Hideaki Anno was carefully polishing nearly every detail, determined to give this final chapter an ending that would make people smile, cry, sigh in relief, and applaud with both hands.

The script and visuals were no longer an issue. But… what was missing now was the music.

Anno had contacted many big names in the music industry, but none of the responses reached the effect he wanted.

The decision to let a high school girl compose for Evangelion's final chapter was one only Merii Hizuki knew. Not even his wife had been told. He knew if word got out, people would surely think he had gone mad—that he was treating the Evangelion finale like a joke.

"How's Izumi-sensei's response?"

"You're not even going to ask me why I took so long to call you?"

"What's there to ask? Since last year, I've spent most of my time holed up at home polishing the script for the final chapter. But that doesn't mean I haven't been keeping an eye on outside news, alright? Congratulations on leading a rookie singer to victory in the rookie season. If I remember correctly, it's been a long while since Nichirushi last won there."

"It's not completely won yet." Merii Hizuki stretched lazily.

"You've been taking that rookie singer to endless banquets lately, so whether the rookie season is won or not—does it really matter?"

"Haha, you're right. The Rookie King award is indeed valuable, but for us as a business company, what we really care about is how much commercial cooperation and profit it can bring. Ririn Hoshizaki may not have officially won the crown yet, but she's already received multiple commercial contracts. With such excellent commercial results, the title of Rookie King doesn't mean much."

This was why, even before the rookie season had ended, Merii Hizuki had already relaxed, no longer paying much attention to it.

Whether Nichirushi, Hela, or Hebi-O agencies spent big money training their rookies for the rookie season, the main goal was always the same: to use the platform to help their rookies gain fame quickly, earn the Rookie King title, and add weight to their résumés.

That way, their carefully nurtured rookies would have greater value, attracting outside investors to cooperate with their entertainment company.

Now that Ririn Hoshizaki had risen to fame with Fly Me to the Star, countless business collaborations were already pouring into Nichirushi. Her commercial results were more than passing—they could even be called excellent.

The company executives, seeing these results, were satisfied. So whether or not she won Rookie King in the end no longer mattered much.

Of course, that was from the perspective of a chief manager in a commercial company. From the perspective of Merii Hizuki, as the trusted "Merii-san" in Ririn's eyes, she still hoped the girl could claim the Rookie King crown. For someone still new, a résumé with a few awards was simply too important.

"You've been so busy with endless banquets lately, no wonder you kept forgetting to call me." Hideaki Anno chuckled.

"Sorry, sorry. I'll treat you to drinks another day—or maybe for your birthday, I'll get you a Kamen Rider CSM belt."

"I'd prefer the Kamen Rider belt, hahaha… So, how did Izumi-sensei respond? I'm really looking forward to working with her."

"Izumi-sensei just entered high school. She's at the age where she's very interested in anime and such. Coincidentally, she's a fan of Evangelion. Oh—you might not know this, but her Line avatar is Rei Ayanami."

"She likes Evangelion? That's wonderful news."

"When I told her you wanted to collaborate, she agreed right away. She practically slapped the table and insisted on taking charge of all the music for Evangelion: 3.0 You Can (Not) Redo."

"Such ambition—truly fitting for someone young. I'm growing more and more curious about what kind of songs she'll compose for the finale."

"Besides composing, she also wants to perform the theme song herself. That was her one condition."

"Oh?" Hideaki Anno was a little surprised. He had expected her to demand a high fee, but instead, her request was to sing the theme song herself? After a moment's thought, he continued: "I haven't heard her sing before."

"I haven't either. But she seems very confident, like she's certain she can do it well."

After a moment of silence, Hideaki Anno slowly said: "I recall she's still in high school, isn't she?"

"Yes."

"Which school?"

"Let me think… I believe it's Sobu High School in Chiba City."

"Sobu High? I see. I had originally considered finding time to meet her. But now, it seems I won't have to make special arrangements."

"What do you mean?" Merii Hizuki didn't quite follow.

"My wife's friend has a child at Sobu High. Apparently, their cultural festival is coming up soon, and my wife's friend invited us to attend together.

"I wasn't planning on going, but now it seems I'll have to pay Sobu High a visit.

"As for the details of the collaboration—and whether she'll sing the theme song—I'll discuss it with her slowly once we meet there."

"That works. From here on, it's your negotiation with Izumi-sensei. Honestly, passing messages back and forth is already feeling like a hassle."

"Thanks, old friend. When the finale is released, please watch it in theaters. I know you don't really like anime."

"It's not that I dislike anime—I'm just not interested in most of it. But since this is your work, and it's the final chapter, I'll definitely go to the theater and watch it carefully."

...

Kotomi blinked awake. She remembered coming to Yukino Yukinoshita's house that afternoon. After chatting for a while, Yukino had gone to play the piano arrangements of the two songs she had written.

Perhaps because she had sung too long at the KTV earlier, as she listened to Yukino's piano performance, Kotomi's mind gradually relaxed. Without realizing it, she had closed her eyes and fallen asleep.

Stretching comfortably, Kotomi realized she wasn't lying on the sofa in the living room, but in Yukino Yukinoshita's bed.

"I'm in Yukino's room… sleeping in Yukino's bed…"

Looking down at the blanket covering her, Kotomi thought: Is this Yukino's usual blanket? It smells so good… so comfortable…

Chapter 640: Imperial Recruit John—117 Applies for Battle

I am John, serial number 117.

I do not remember my name, nor my family, nor my home.

But I still remember that game. We played it every day. I never once lost.

That game… it is the only thing I recall from before I met Dr. Halsey. From that moment on, my life became one of endless battles.

Through thirty years of war against the Covenant… I always knew my fate.

I knew that one day I would fall on the battlefield. It was my destiny—the destiny of a warrior. And yet, it never came…

It was as if Lady Luck favored me. I do not know if that was a blessing or a curse.

Whether as a Spartan of the UNSC Spartan Operations, a regular auxiliary officer of the Sacred Selene Empire's Second Legion Astartes Punishers, Sequence Conquered World—Universe-117, or now as a specially conscripted soldier of the Imperial Inquisition's Grey Knights Chapter…

My comrades and superiors always said I would become the ideal warrior. Strong, agile, and brave. A natural leader.

Is that true? I do not know.

A new nation, new laws, a new ruler… even former mortal enemies, the Covenant Elites (Sangheili), now stand as comrades beneath the same banner.

Together, we swore allegiance to the Empress—an existence revered by humanity as a god.

It was no falsehood.

I have seen Her power, Her grandeur, Her majesty. The brilliance of the stars curls and spreads within Her palm; newborn stars pulse brightly beneath Her authority; constellations are rearranged with the turn of Her thought.

She is Creator, She is All. The myriad races of the cosmos prostrate themselves before Her radiance that sunders heaven and earth, hailing Her as Divine Empress and offering supreme authority. The lives of uncountable beings across domains and worlds lie in Her hand—their life and death by Her will.

What power this is, what will.

Sometimes, I cannot help but wonder—does She truly need our allegiance? Is She using us for some greater end?

God loves mankind?

Forgive me—I have no answer.

In the UNSC, as a soldier, my duty was to protect humanity at all costs.

In the Sacred Selene Empire, as a soldier, my duty remains to protect humanity at all costs.

That is my only answer.

…Though as an Imperial citizen and an Inquisitorial warrior, by their standards, my thoughts may already count as blasphemy and heresy.

Clatter!

Inside a Stormwolf Assault Boat, beneath the golden gaze of the Empire's double-headed eagle emblem, a silver-armored warrior slowly lifted his head. The Book of Truth adorned his pauldrons and breastplate. His silver, spindle-shaped helmet, distinct from the Astartes' standard, shimmered faintly with blue electronic light across the visor.

The deck beneath his feet trembled with the clang, clang of colliding planetary debris; the walls and hull rattled. The roar of engines and the violent jolts all told the same story—they were en route to an unknown battlefield.

Bzzz!

"Landing imminent… Hm? John, our sergeant major and great philosopher, once again pondering the meaning of battle—or of life and destiny?"

"…"

Suddenly, pale-blue streams of light coalesced. The AI servitor housed within his power armor—Cortana—manifested her form. Twisting her body playfully, she teased, "Come now, tell me. What are your thoughts?"

"…Not bad."

He turned his head. Reflected in his visor's glow was the youthful face of the AI, strikingly similar to Dr. Halsey in her younger days. Silent for a long moment, he finally forced out three words.

"Oh my, Chief. Such an answer won't satisfy anyone."

The finely detailed holographic projection perfectly manifested the features of the beautiful female AI servitor—golden-haired, blue-eyed, with Germanic traits and a graceful figure. With her hands clasped behind her back, she tilted her head slightly, her lifelike, humanlike expressions making it hard to believe she was an AI.

"..."

The tall man clad in silver heavy armor remained silent.

Whistles— ×N

His comrades, armed variously with power halberds, power swords, storm bolters, or meltaguns, joined in the teasing chorus, their low whistles rippling across the cabin. Even the calm heart of John—117 was stirred.

Perhaps it was because of Dr. Halsey. Like most Spartan-IIs, to the Master Chief, Dr. Catherine Halsey was akin to a mother.

He knew that Cortana had originally been created by Dr. Halsey. Back in Empress Selene's supraspatial network, they had met her before, and he had thought she would become one of the Empress' collected treasures.

Never did he expect to meet her again in this form, now serving as the strategic support AI for his Chapter.

"What are you all doing? You're about to enter battle—your first battle. Be serious! Check your equipment. The Inquisitors specifically requested you because you recruits already had prior experience against insectoid threats. This is an honor that every Imperial military sequence competes for."

Before the Chief could speak, Cortana's playful smile instantly straightened into a stern expression.

"If anything goes wrong, don't you dare say I was your support AI."

Cortana was the same as ever. As an AI servitor specially dispatched from on high to assist the Grey Knights, she had taken an interest in the taciturn John—117 from the moment she arrived. Whether chatting, teasing, or poking fun…

In short, across the entire Chapter, John—117 and Cortana had the best rapport. Their cooperation was also the most efficient and seamless.

The rest of the Grey Knights often felt, when subjected to Cortana's sharp tongue during training, as though they were nothing more than groceries picked up on the side. It was as if Cortana had been created solely to serve Master Chief John—117.

Otherwise… how could the difference in treatment be so vast? Why was their synchronization so absurdly high?

Clack—

Red-and-green alternating alarm lights began flashing rapidly. The giant bearing the 117 serial number on his left pauldron rose slowly to his feet.

"Cortana, calculate the landing trajectory. Scan the surrounding debris field for traces of lingering life."

"Deploy drones. I want samples of everything—remains of insectoid limbs, animals, plants, fungi… all DNA specimens."

John's voice was utterly calm. His enhanced hearing picked up clearly the steady echo of his own breathing within the helmet.

"Understood."

Cortana replied crisply. Under her control, the external cameras activated one after another.

John flexed his powerful arms, layered in triple defense and amplification: Tyrandean cellular composite titanium-alloy nanoweave underarmor, electronic muscle bundles, and the Holy Shield-pattern power armor. His physique was stronger even than Spartans enhanced through biological augmentation.

Standing over 2.8 meters tall, with superior proportions and biomechanics, two hearts and three lungs, non-human regenerative abilities and survival hibernation capacity—his skeletal strength and immense musculature far surpassed even the strongest Spartan-II. All of it encased in power armor weighing several tons.

And this was only after the second layer of enhancement…

John swiftly suppressed all unnecessary thoughts. This was not the time.

"Landing imminent. All units, prepare."

"For the Sacred Selene!" ×N

With unparalleled military discipline, the Inquisitors immediately ceased all jesting at the sound of the order, standing as still as marble statues.

"For Selene." He returned the salute.

Through the external camera feed, the assault craft slid through the wreckage of shattered worlds. Not far away, fragments of a planetary continental shelf streaked past like raindrops, causing the void shields to flicker.

Twisted biological remains drifted amid the debris, their surfaces frosted white: massive manta-shaped flyers, mantis-like beasts with huge mandibled limbs, and all manner of bizarre things—arthropod scythe-limbs, translucent dipteran wings, mammalian spines and flesh…

Clearly, this was no product of natural evolution.

John studied every image relayed from the assault craft's optics, data scrolling across his visor—precise measurements of speed and distance, uncertain estimates where readings failed.

As they approached the largest asteroid fragment locked as their target, the void grew choked with drifting, warped corpses.

"The Grey Knights Chapter's first mission—bugs, kin of the Flood, is it?" he muttered.

The fragment was nearly ten million square kilometers. Hard to imagine a hollowed continental plate, carved into hive tunnels, maintaining such vast size even after planetary collapse.

It resembled the lair of a Flood Gravemind—honeycombed caverns crammed with insect corpses mortared into walls, yellow-green slime staining the soil.

The ruptures oozed like necrotic tumors, spilling rot from diseased wounds.

The sight reminded him of hunting Flood remnants under the Punishers. The same gut-churning disgust.

The insects had died en masse to protect something. He felt it—something larger lay within.

And as an Imperial soldier, facing his first war of conquest, even one as stoic as he would not spurn the chance to seize glory.

Boom—!

Deceleration slammed through the craft, explosions and impacts roaring.

With no smooth landing zones in the asteroid field, they blasted their own path—armored hull and directional bombs carving a flat site by brute force.

Imperial ships were advanced, yes—but their methods were often crude. That was John's thought.

Hiss—!

With pressure valves releasing, the ramp dropped. Combat servitors poured from side hatches first, expanding the perimeter. At John's lead, the Grey Knights advanced, weapons raised in cautious formation.

John hefted his power halberd and strode out.

Under the dim void, their silver armor gleamed undimmed. Energy shields hummed alive along both shoulders.

"Fungal mat?"

At his feet, dark-purple biomass had frozen solid in the cold of space. Each step crunched with brittle cracks.

No need for orders—the assault craft's triple-linked plasma cannons rotated and fired.

Bzzzt—! Boom!

A searing pillar of plasma struck, boring into a wall of piled insect corpses, melting them like butter.

Rumble—!

Carcasses liquefied, yellow-green ichor spilling, white smoke hissing as it scorched and corroded stone, leaving pools of foul slime.

Even through his power armor, John could feel the hot, rancid stench against his face.

Bang! Bang-bang-bang—!

Two tactical squads of ten Inquisitors raised their storm bolters, unleashing probing volleys into the gaping maw of the hive.

After the barrage—

"Cortana. Link to the dispersed drones. Guide the path."

"Stay alert. Don't ignore any insect corpse underfoot."

Thousands of meters in, the tunnels widened. John halted, scanning the sprawling hive network. Among the filth and endless bodies lay shattered, blackened pods.

Eggs.

They had been scorched by plasma fire, ichor still trickling. Some half-formed larvae twitched weakly, hissing steam. But most striking was the sea of living eggs, quivering to the horizon.

"They're here." John raised his left-arm plasma cannon.

"Hold formation."

At once—

Buzz-buzz-buzz—!

The cavern floor writhed, buried under a tide of insects. Bloated creatures with sacs of acid, grotesque and swollen, rolled like bowling balls from every tunnel.

Expected. Either nothing, or this.

"Suicide bugs. Watch your shields."

"Advance. Find the hive mind."

Bang-bang-bang—!

Chapter 570: The Price

"Hello, my name is Kanami Mihara, I'm Taeko's friend."

After walking up to Eriri, Kanami introduced herself nervously.

In truth, Kanami's nature was cheerful and lively, often the one to stir up the mood. The only reason she seemed nervous now was because the pressure Eriri gave off was simply too overwhelming.

"Mm, hello. May I call you Kanami?" Eriri asked with a smile.

Kanami quickly nodded. "Of course you can."

"My name is Eriri Spencer Sawamura, but you can call me Eriri, just like Taeko does."

Eriri also had a good impression of this tall, athletic girl before her, so she didn't mind getting acquainted.

"Mhm, mhm." Kanami nodded again, her face showing a trace of excitement.

At that moment, Kyoko could no longer restrain herself and joined the conversation.

"Hello there~ I'm the cute and charming Miss Kyoko!"

Standing on Eriri's left, Kyoko leaned in and wrapped herself around Eriri's arm, her bright smile directed at Taeko and Kanami.

Having seen the memory images, Kyoko naturally recognized the two girls in front of her. Though their appearances in those visions weren't many, they had still been somewhat important side characters.

As for Eu, who stood silently at Eriri's right, she made no move to join in.

Hearing Kyoko's cheerful words, Taeko and Kanami both quickly returned the greeting, also politely saying hello to Eu.

They had already noticed Kyoko and Eu by Eriri's side earlier, but hadn't yet had the chance to interact.

After a bit of casual conversation, the group didn't linger on the street. Instead, they all headed toward the next amusement park attraction.

Although Taeko and Kanami had already tried those rides, they didn't mind accompanying Eriri to experience them again.

...

Time passed quickly, and before long, it was already past four in the afternoon. Eriri and her group stepped out of the amusement park.

"Eriri, can we add each other on LINE?"

As they were about to part, Taeko finally gathered her courage to ask for Eriri's contact information.

She had deeply regretted not asking before. If she missed this chance again, she would surely cry her eyes out.

"Of course."

Eriri took out her phone and added Taeko on LINE.

Although their LINE accounts came from different worlds, with Eriri's omnipotent power, the gap between worlds was nothing at all.

Seeing this, Kanami quickly leaned in. "Eriri, add me too!"

After spending the afternoon together, Kanami had finally returned to her true self, no longer as nervous as before.

Eriri didn't refuse and readily added her as well.

Once she had Eriri's contact, Kanami turned her eyes to Kyoko and Eu.

"Kyoko-chan, Eu-chan, let's add each other too~"

"Sure!"

Kyoko happily took out her phone and started operating it with a grin.

Even Eu quietly took out her phone, opening LINE and adding Kanami's account.

Before meeting Eriri, Eu had never used a phone, nor had she much interest in one. But after arriving in the Saekano world, Eriri had given her a phone and personally taught her how to use it.

Since most people in their household used LINE to stay in touch, even Eu, despite her indifference, carried one with her.

After adding Kanami's account, Kyoko and Eu also exchanged contacts with Taeko at her request.

...

After parting with Taeko and Kanami, Eriri and her group didn't continue strolling. Instead, they went straight home.

When they walked through the entryway and into the living room, they immediately saw Seraphim sitting on the sofa with Sarasvati beside her.

"Lady Eriri, Lord Hellscythe, welcome back."

Seeing Eriri and Eu, Seraphim quickly stepped forward to greet them, completely ignoring Kyoko. After all, Kyoko had given her a hard time more than once recently, and she still held quite a grudge against her.

"Mm, we're back."

After nodding at Seraphim, Eriri sat directly next to Sarasvati. Before the latter could even open her mouth, Eriri spoke bluntly:

"Sarasvati, I'm the Eriri you're looking for. And I also know why you came."

This sight left Sarasvati, who had been stunned by Eriri's beauty, completely dazed. She quickly recovered, assuming Seraphim must have informed Eriri beforehand.

Seraphim herself was a little curious how Eriri seemed to already know Sarasvati, but recalling Eriri's mysterious nature, she immediately accepted it.

Regaining her composure, Sarasvati looked at Eriri with a serious expression.

"Since you know, I'll be direct. I want you to tell me our leader's current location."

Originally, Sarasvati had intended to give Eriri trouble, but seeing her in person caused much of that dissatisfaction to fade away.

"I could tell you. But what price are you willing to pay?"

Eriri looked at Sarasvati with amusement, neither directly revealing the information as she had with Seraphim, nor advising her against seeking the vampire ninja leader.

At those words, Sarasvati frowned slightly. After thinking for a moment, she gave her reply.

"Your request is reasonable. As payment, our village agrees to allow Seraphim to remain in your service, and during her time with you, the village will not assign her missions."

In her mind, Seraphim refusing the village's orders amounted to betrayal. But if the village itself simply stopped assigning her missions, then the matter was completely different.

This way, Seraphim could avoid punishment from the village, and they could still obtain information about the leader. To Sarasvati, it was a perfect compromise.

She never even considered that the village might refuse her proposal. Compared to intel on the leader, this was trivial.

However, what seemed like a win-win solution to Sarasvati was, in Eriri's eyes, nothing but an attempt to get information for free.

"That doesn't count as a price. I already told Sera that once she became mine, everything about her belongs to me. Naturally, she would no longer be accepting missions from your village."

Hearing her proposal rejected, Sarasvati's expression grew grim.

"Aren't you afraid that our village might cause trouble for Seraphim—or for you?"

"It seems you still haven't realized something. To me, whether your vampire ninja village exists or whether this world itself continues to exist… it's all just a matter of my will."

Eriri smiled at Sarasvati, completely unbothered by her words.

"Do you expect me to believe that?"

Sarasvati looked at Eriri as though she were a fool. If Eriri had claimed she could handle the vampire ninjas, that might have been believable. But to say she could decide the fate of the entire world with a single thought? That was absurd.

"Ah, these days, even speaking the truth won't make anyone believe you."

Eriri shook her head with a look of regret, then fixed her gaze on Sarasvati, her smile turning mocking.

"Since you don't believe me, I'll show you."

With that, Eriri raised her right hand and snapped her fingers. In an instant, everyone in the living room—including Kyoko and Eu—vanished and reappeared high above a mountain village.

As the scenery around them shifted dramatically, Kyoko and Eu quickly realized what had happened. Kyoko, thrilled at the entertainment, immediately opened the chat group's livestream.

[Ding, Kyoko (Level 5, Stage 2) has started a livestream. Group members may close their eyes to watch in Immersion Mode.]

A single livestream notification reignited the once-quiet chat group, especially since the one streaming was Kyoko. Everyone knew Kyoko was currently by Eriri's side, so this stream was very likely related to Eriri.

Without hesitation, members at home quickly closed their eyes to enter the livestream, while those outside found a suitable place to sit before joining as well.

The moment they entered and saw Eriri standing not far from Kyoko, their suspicions were immediately confirmed.

[Natsuki Minamiya (Level 2, Stage 8): Another livestream, huh? Is this one featuring Eriri?]

[Victoria (Level 2, Stage 6): Miss Eriri is so beautiful.]

[Eris (Level 3, Stage 6): Truly beautiful. I saw her before in a memory image, but seeing her again now is still breathtaking.]

[Kyoko (Level 5, Stage 2): Well of course~ Eriri is our group's beauty representative!]

Aside from memory images, the chat group also contained many clips from daily life. So even newcomers who hadn't met Eriri in person already knew what she looked like.

[Chika Fujiwara (Level 7, Stage 2): Kyoko, where are you guys right now? It looks like a village below.]

[Kyoko (Level 5, Stage 2): I don't know either. Eriri just transported us here. But I suspect this might be the vampire ninja village.]

[Ruri Gokou (Level 7, Stage 2): I remember the one standing beside Eriri is also a vampire ninja, right? Wasn't her name Sarasvati?]

[Kyoko (Level 5, Stage 2): Yup. She was brought here by Sera. This girl doesn't believe in Eriri's strength, so now it looks like Eriri plans to give her a proper lesson.]

[Kyoko (Level 5, Stage 2): And something this interesting can't not be shared! That's why I started the stream.]

[Arifureta (Level 7, Stage 3 / Group Leader): Mm, good work. Worth a reward.]

[Ding, Arifureta (Level 7, Stage 3 / Group Leader) has rewarded the livestream with 100,000 points.]

[Kyoko (Level 5, Stage 2): Ooooh! Thanks, Ai-chan, for the reward~]

Seeing a tip the moment the stream started, Kyoko's face lit up with excitement.

Other members, seeing Arifureta's gesture, couldn't hold back either. If she could pay for Eriri, why couldn't they? Besides, a small amount of points meant nothing to them.

Soon, a tipping frenzy erupted in the stream.

Receiving wave after wave of points, Kyoko was overjoyed. Her meager balance suddenly became plentiful again.

[Darkness (Level 2, Stage 5): I'm so jealous. Just a few seconds and you've already earned over a million points in tips.]

[Natsuki Minamiya (Level 2, Stage 8): As expected, streaming really is the fastest way to earn points. I almost want to start streaming too.]

[Eris (Level 3, Stage 6): …]

Back in the heavens, Eris looked at her balance—less than 100,000 points—then at the flood of 100,000-point rewards scrolling by, and she immediately felt the urge to start streaming herself.

After Darkness invited Eris into the chat group, as Eris' devoted follower, she had originally wanted to transfer some points to Eris. But Eris had refused, so the few tens of thousands she had now all came from exchanging her own equipment.

[Ruri Gokou (Level 7, Stage 2): Even if you stream, it depends on the content. If it's boring, no one will tip. At least, I wouldn't.]

[Natsuki Minamiya (Level 2, Stage 8): Oh really? Then why did you just tip 100,000 points even though Kyoko's stream had just started, and you didn't even know what would happen?]

[Ruri Gokou (Level 7, Stage 2): That's different.]

[Ruri Gokou (Level 7, Stage 2): If you streamed together with Eriri, I'd tip you too.]

[Yuuki Asuna (Level 7, Stage 2): Exactly. If you streamed Eriri sleeping, I might even tip you more.]

[Natsuki Minamiya (Level 2, Stage 8): … Fine…]

Chapter 325: Did You Let the Ark Go Fifty Thousand Years Ago?

"…"

"..."

Fu Hua, who had just regained control of her body, and the Herrscher of Sentience stared at each other in silence.

Senti had used the Immortal's body for over a week, while Fu Hua had been trapped inside the server.

Now, after molecular-level reconstruction, the two of them shared identical memories, nearly identical appearances, and the same figure.

The only way to tell them apart was through expression—Senti was far more flamboyant than Fu Hua.

She lounged carelessly in a chair, legs crossed, glancing down at her body.

Then she closed her eyes, summoning Honkai energy.

Boom—

A shockwave rippled through the room—not too large, not too small.

"Not bad. At least no weaker than before."

"Pretty good. I remember even Dr. Mei in the Previous Era didn't have this technology."

Senti flashed a bright smile at Setsuna and Grey, giving them a thumbs-up.

"Only thing is, the memories in my head are still identical. Ugh, headache. That old fossil crammed way too much junk in here. I need to delete some."

She turned toward Fu Hua.

"Since we're two people now, if I delete stuff from my head, it's got nothing to do with you, right?"

"Do as you please."

Fu Hua snorted.

Seeing a Herrscher with the same memories and body as her only made her curious.

"Stare…"

Suddenly, when she turned her head, she found Setsuna, Grey, Tohru, and the others staring at her nervously.

"What? Is there a problem?"

Puzzled, Fu Hua touched her face, wondering if something was stuck there.

"Immortal, how do you feel seeing little Senti?"

Setsuna pointed at Senti.

"Hm? Feel?"

"She's a bit noisy, but not a bad person. Willing to fight against the Honkai—I've never seen a Herrscher like that. You said she's connected to Elysia and me, right?"

"With her here, we can also learn more about the Honkai. Hah, if only Herrschers in the Previous Era had been this easy to talk to."

Fu Hua thought for a moment and sighed.

"Looked at this way, Honkai forcing her into my body might actually be a good thing."

"I even considered sharing one body with her to fight together against Honkai. But thanks to your advanced technology, that won't be necessary."

"..."

Everyone exchanged glances.

Tohru cautiously spoke first:

"You don't want to fight her?"

"Fight? Why? Her jokes can be a bit much, but you can discipline her in the future."

Fu Hua asked back in confusion.

"..."

"Congratulations, you're cured."

The dragon girl exhaled in relief, patting the Immortal's shoulder.

Fu Hua—who used to be utterly fanatical—had changed.

Before, at the first sign of Honkai corruption, she would cut it down without hesitation.

Now, faced with a Herrscher alive before her, the Immortal only thought it enough that Setsuna kept her under control.

She even considered sharing her body with Senti to fight Honkai together.

Half a month ago, if Senti had appeared before Fu Hua, Taixuan Eminence would've cracked her skull instantly.

This wasn't the same Immortal as before.

"Huh?"

Fu Hua finally realized.

"Oh, so when Senti occupied your body, most of the Blade Mantra's influence got erased?"

Grey's fingers tapped rapidly on the holographic console.

"When you uploaded consciousness, the link between your soul and body was cut."

"And since Senti is the Herrscher of Sentience, she can't be bound by Blade Mantra. Occupying your body was like using Honkai energy to scrub it clean."

"As a result, most of the Blade Mantra's effects faded. As long as you live a more normal life, there won't be a problem."

Her loneliness had been born of centuries of solitary wandering. Now, not only did she have little Cangxuan for company, but also a large group of companions.

Setsuna suspected Grey or Senti might have "led her astray."

"I see…"

Fu Hua nodded thoughtfully.

Back when she received treatment from Tohru, Fu Hua had felt a subtle shift.

After the Herrscher of Sentience had occupied her body, her thoughts had become much clearer.

It was as if a long-held obsession constantly pushing her forward had finally been released.

"Hey, hurry up and thank me, old fossil!!!"

"I'm your lifesaver!!!"

Senti stood proudly before her, hands on her hips.

"…Thank you."

Fu Hua responded calmly.

"!!!"

The straightforward answer left Senti momentarily speechless.

"Hah! From now on, we'll go our separate ways. Don't interfere with me, and I won't interfere with you."

After some thought, the Herrscher waved her hand flamboyantly.

"Our memories up to now are the same, but from here on out, our paths split!"

"I used your body for a few days, cured your illness—we're even."

"Mm."

Fu Hua nodded in agreement.

"..."

"By the way, doesn't that mean Senti is technically stronger than Fu Hua now?"

Grey suddenly noticed a flaw.

She essentially had Herrscher Authority on top of Fu Hua's peak Immortal physique…

"Not necessarily…"

Setsuna shook his head.

"If both of them clashed with Taixuan Eminence, Senti would probably get pounded into the floor by Fu Hua."

"That move requires complete serenity of mind to unleash its full power… not really Senti's thing."

...

With Senti gaining a new body, the incident caused by consciousness uploading finally came to a close.

Senti was quite satisfied with her new body—except for its size.

She spent her days wandering the station, occasionally cooperating with the research lolis for experiments.

She was the first Herrscher the Starsea Empire had ever met—and in a sense, the easiest to get along with.

As long as you knew the right way to deal with her, even the lolis could wrap her around their little fingers.

"Um, we'd like to conduct some deeper research on your Honkai energy level and Authority. Could you help us out?"

One morning, a loli knocked on her door, stepping into Senti's room.

"Hah? Why? Figure it out yourselves."

"I'm busy."

Without looking up, Senti stayed engrossed in the history book in her hands.

The Starsea Empire's war records spanned multiple dimensions, and she found them fascinating.

"Great Herrscher of Sentience, we've run into difficulties in our Honkai research. We need your assistance."

The little loli bowed slightly.

Smack—

Senti blinked, closed the holographic screen, stood up, and straightened her clothes.

"Lead the way."

...

Meanwhile—

Setsuna scratched off items on his notebook checklist.

"2.1 Fu Hua, illness cured, ok…"

"2.1 Senti, unexpected gain, big profit."

"Kallen, Yae Sakura, Yae Rin—all fine, currently being taught basic knowledge…"

"…What else was there again?…"

He recalled the era of Saga of the Shattered Swords. At that time, most of modern civilization hadn't even been born yet.

Some remnants from the Previous Era still lingered here.

Some could not be touched, to avoid disturbing the worldline. Others could be acted on after evaluation.

Suddenly, inspiration struck.

"The Ark Project?! I remember the Previous Era launched a starship into space!"

"Fifty thousand years… As far as I know, they didn't have jump technology. It couldn't have gone too far…"

Shwoosh—

He pulled up the comms interface.

"Summon the fleet."

...

A few hours later—

Setsuna gathered with several shipgirls, along with Fu Hua and Senti, inside the station's conference room.

It was the first time the Immortal had taken part in a formal action plan, while the Herrscher of Sentience was purely there to stir things up and watch the fun.

"Mm… simply put, I just remembered something."

Setsuna projected a star map onto the holographic interface.

"In the Previous Era, aside from Fu Hua carrying out the Project EMBER, there was also the Ark Project, correct?"

"You people launched a spacecraft into space, intending to head toward the next era or find a new world?"

He looked toward the Immortal.

"The Ark… Project…"

Hearing the name, Fu Hua froze.

To her, those memories were thousands, even tens of thousands of years old.

In the Previous Era, to face the End, four salvation projects were devised: the Project ARK, the VALUKA Project, the Project EMBER, and the Project STIGMA.

Fu Hua, along with Cangxuan and Dan Zhu, carried out the Project EMBER—after humanity's extinction and rebirth, they would use Previous Era technology to guide the growth of the new civilization.

The Project ARK, however, was simple:

Build a spaceship capable of interstellar travel, carrying with it all the Previous Era's technological achievements and genetic samples, and set out to find a new world.

If the human sanctuaries failed to evade the End, the Ark's crew would serve as the Previous Era's final vanguard against Honkai—seeking a new home for humanity, and resisting Honkai along the way.

"Tsk tsk, couldn't win so you ran? How weak."

Senti clicked her tongue, mocking.

"..."

Fu Hua shot her a glare, then closed her eyes for a moment, recalling.

Her gaze drifted to the stars outside the viewport.

"The Ark Project was carried out by Griseo. Before the Final Herrscher struck, she departed Earth aboard the Ark."

"After its launch, it was supposed to make regular contact with us. But as it grew more distant from Earth, the communication delays grew longer and longer."

"About a thousand years ago, Kevin told me the Ark had gone silent. They concluded the project had failed."

Fu Hua let out a sigh.

The Previous Era's MANTIS cadres held projection meetings every ten years.

But with Griseo's Ark adrift in space for over fifty millennia, and the last two scheduled contacts receiving no signal…

They could only assume the worst.

The Project ARK had failed. The status of the ship was unknown.

And with the current civilization's technology, launching another spacecraft of that scale was impossible.

Thus, the focus had shifted to other salvation projects.

"You didn't set a destination? Like Alpha Centauri or something?"

Yukikaze tilted her head.

"Still stuck on Alpha Centauri, Alpha Centauri—have you been playing too much Three-Body?!"

Bonk—

Richelieu smacked her lightly.

"No."

Fu Hua shook her head.

"The Ark's AI was fully autonomous. Besides, our astronautics at the time weren't advanced enough for long-range stellar navigation or exploration."

"The Ark wasn't a defined migration plan with a target star. It was… more of a plan to preserve civilization's fire after extinction, a flight to escape annihilation."

She couldn't help but envy the Starsea Empire's interstellar capabilities.

If the Previous Era had faster-than-light ships, evacuating all of Earth to another system would have been easy.

Of course, the more likely scenario was that, before they could master FTL, the Final Herrscher would've wiped out civilization dozens of times.

"So Griseo's Ark has no known destination, no known route. Tch, a bit troublesome."

Setsuna gazed at the star map, deep in thought.

Thankfully, the Previous Era hadn't developed FTL. Otherwise, if Griseo had run at lightspeed for fifty thousand years, finding her would be impossible.

"Transfer more shipgirls from the capital. Begin a carpet search of the cosmos centered on the solar system."

Setsuna ordered.

Then he froze for a moment.

"Wait—so the one I'll be fishing up, will it be Big Griseo… or Little Griseo?…"

"Eh? Big and little?"

Fu Hua blinked, not following.

"I remember Griseo was still a quiet, reserved little girl when she departed?"

"She'll grow up."

Setsuna glanced at Fu Hua and Senti, both of whom had figures fit to launch carrier-based aircraft.

"Much bigger than you two, hm."

...

Shwoosh—Shwoosh—

"Iron Blood First Fleet has reached the target zone."

"Eagle Union Second Fleet, standing by."

"Sakura Empire First Fleet, ready."

"…."

Not long after, hundreds of starships emerged from transit anchors, an overwhelming fleet stationed beside the space station.

Under starlight, they loomed, majestic and solemn.

The natives inside the station panicked.

"Spaceships! So many spaceships!"

The Yae sisters clung to each other, trembling.

"Whoa?! Can I go play on them?!"

Senti asked eagerly.

"As long as you don't cause trouble, sure."

Setsuna divided search directions for each fleet via the holographic interface.

Searching space for a single starship wasn't as simple as splitting north, south, east, and west. Space was three-dimensional.

"The target may have long been lost in the cosmos, continuing on in autonomous mode."

"Primary objective is to capture and investigate the vessel. Secondary, conduct exploration of this sector."

Setsuna ordered.

"Understood."

Boom!!!—

The hundreds of ships roared to life, engines painting brilliant rainbows across the stars before vanishing into the void.

...

The Ark "Stars" had launched fifty thousand years ago.

Griseo had not taken part in the battle against the Final Herrscher. Instead, she replaced Kosma as executor of the Ark Project.

The ship carried all the Previous Era's accumulated knowledge, as well as countless human embryos and biological seeds.

If it found a habitable planet, it could rebuild civilization from scratch.

But the journey was unbearably long.

When faced with interstellar distances spanning light years, tens or even thousands, the Ark was but a leaf adrift in the ocean.

It couldn't even reach sub-light speeds, only creeping alone through the cosmos.

Inside the solitary craft, the girl painted endlessly on her canvas.

She rarely spoke, expressing all her thoughts through brushstrokes.

After undergoing Meta-Morph surgery, Griseo no longer feared the limits of lifespan.

Even after being named one of the Flame-Chasers Thirteen, she never fully grasped the meaning of Honkai, nor could she sense the world's disaster.

Her world was small—so small it contained only the gentle Elysia, Eden, and a single studio. Yet when she gazed at someone, it felt as if her eyes held the entire world, her brush spilling forth colors to create it anew.

On Earth, her self-portrait had been a starry sky. She was "Stars."

But in endless space, her canvases filled only with Earth's landscapes and memories of her companions.

Paint, paint…

Day after day, she sat in a corner of the ship, coloring her heart.

Sometimes, through the viewport, she glimpsed the Sun shrinking into a distant dot, Earth disappearing from sight.

At last, after countless ages of flight—

Her brush crumbled into ash. No image remained in her mind worth painting.

The Ark still drifted, alone, through the void.

"Griseo, it's time to sleep."

The girl sighed, lying down inside the stasis pod.

"Ark Project, continue. Enter autonomous mode."

Shwoosh—

As liquid filled the pod, engulfing her body, Griseo's consciousness sank into darkness.

Perhaps only when the Ark found a new home, or returned to Earth, would she awaken again.

...

Who knew how much time had passed.

In the boundless void—

The Ark's receivers suddenly picked up foreign signals.

[Royal Navy First Carrier Fleet, target located]

[Confirmed. Threat neutralized]

[Deploying shuttlecraft. Preparing to board, over.]

Chapter 324: The Sequence Order to Ascend to Almighty God

"Hiss—Lord of the Universe! Could it be that the rules set for the Endless Planes also apply to universes? This… this is unbelievable!"

"That's not just the authority of a plane, but of a universe! Even the smallest universe—gaining its authority could raise one to the level of God-King!"

"Yes! Many of our colleagues here advanced to True Gods, or even Primary Gods, only by accumulating numerous plane authorities, forcing a qualitative change through the quantity of plane rules!"

"If we could gain control of a universe at cosmic structure-level mass, could we not then, through its authority, comprehend countless universal rules and rise to Supreme, even Primordial?"

What had originally drawn the gods most to pioneering the Endless Planes was not merely the authority of the planes themselves, but that possessing such authority made it easy to comprehend plane rules.

The more plane authorities one held, the more plane rules one could grasp, and thus easily advance to True God. With sufficient merit added, one could rapidly reach high-level True God, or even break through irregularly beyond True God.

But merit as a means of breakthrough only held effect up to the rank of Supreme God. And how many gods could ever accumulate merit enough to reach Supreme?

Beyond Supreme God, merit's greatest role was to judge a god's contribution to the universe. Those whose evil outweighed their merit would have their rank stripped.

But such judgment was only carried out once every million years.

If one gained authority over a universe—even a supergalactic mass universe—it could aid a God-King in glimpsing supreme mysteries. Given enough time, even without great talent for comprehension, diligence alone could elevate one to Supreme God.

Henceforth, to ascend in rank, there would be no need for pantheons to force gods to follow plans—they themselves would be eager to rush forward.

Though excited, the gods did not lose their capacity for thought. Some realized certain issues.

Nuada, King of Gods of the Celtic pantheon, who had likewise ascended to Primordial God at the cosmic structure-level, asked calmly: "Lady Furina, I have a question."

"A universe, even a small one, is immensely vast. Surely our Fontaine Pantheon won't be the only one eyeing it. If other pantheons also set their sights upon it, competing to develop it, in the end the authority of that universe may not necessarily fall to us."

The problem of plane pioneering had already revealed this: when two pantheons jointly developed a plane, its authority would be split in two.

This greatly diminished its value to the holder, as the plane rules comprehended would be incomplete.

"Yes… while such conflicts were usually settled peacefully, there were those shameless pantheons who brazenly sought to interfere in planes already half-developed."

"Hmph, especially that shameless Solar King Pantheon—they've committed no small share of vile deeds."

Furina raised her hand, her expression solemn. At once, the noisy assembly fell silent.

"This matter, as leader of the pantheon, I have naturally considered."

"Thus, before convening this assembly, all pantheon leaders gathered and established new rules."

"Henceforth, we shall mark all discovered universes with designations, and they will be claimed through the Gift Games."

"For each universe, every pantheon may send only one representative to compete in the Gift Game. The victor will obtain the rights to pioneer that universe."

"Moreover, the participant must match the mass of the universe: a supergalactic universe may only be contended for by a Supreme God, a cosmic structure-level universe by a Primordial God."

"As for weak single-universe great universes—they shall be contested by us pantheon leaders ourselves."

At her words, the gods erupted in cheers.

"Ohhh! Wonderful! This is fair!"

"Yes, I've long been sick of the sly tricks of other pantheons!"

"Lady Furina, eternal and immortal!"

...

Meanwhile, the same was happening among the other pantheons.

All were convening divine assemblies.

At this moment, the pantheons of Teyvat were still many. Beyond the original Seven Nations pantheons, there were also the Greek Pantheon, the Solar King Pantheon formed from the Buddhist and Hindu systems—

And the Abyss, whose mass was equal to four or five pantheons combined, and whose potential even surpassed that of the divine systems.

With Teyvat's current magnitude, the ultimate achievement of the Lord of the Abyss could reach quasi-super single-universe.

Then there was also the Underworld, which governed the reincarnation of all pantheons and worlds.

Like the Abyss, the Underworld could not truly be called a pantheon, but was instead an indispensable structure of the Teyvat Great World.

This structure was akin to the Imaginary Tree and the Sea of Quanta in the Tree and Sea Great World.

At present, one of the strongest yet least known powers was Malikata, Mistress of the Underworld, who was once the Goddess of Flowers.

She had long worked tirelessly to maintain the operation of the Underworld. Throughout the vast Teyvat Universe, she kept the reincarnation of countless planes and small universes in perfect order, without a single flaw.

As the Mistress of the Underworld, her strength had grown with its mass. She had already reached weak single-universe and was just a step away from standard single-universe.

Once some small universes were pioneered, birthing intelligent life and entering cycles of reincarnation, she would break through to single-universe level.

Within single-universe, she would rank among the foremost. Like the Abyssal Sovereign, she drew power from the entire Underworld, her aura alone able to crush ordinary single-universe beings to their knees.

Yet the one who had hidden her strength most deeply was Greater Lord Rukkhadevata. She possessed a portion of the primordial shares, and as the embodiment of Teyvat's memory, her own power rose in proportion to Teyvat's mass.

Though her share had long since dwindled to nearly nothing, even one ten-millionth was enough to raise her to strong single-universe.

She was, aside from the Sustainer of Heavenly Principle, the only one whose cosmological seat had reached strong single-universe.

The foundation of the Teyvat Great World was the continent of Teyvat itself. Once, as the incarnation of the World Tree, she had borne its roots. Even though her primordial shares had been reduced to the barest fraction, they still carried immense power.

...

Sumeru Divine Domain.

Buer sat at the highest seat, gazing warmly at the flushed, excited gods, softly speaking of the brand new mysteries of the universes.

"…Of course, even if they are universes, they no longer need to be defined as we once did. The ranks of universes have long been ordered by the Heavenly Principle."

Buer was among the ones who understood the Heavenly Principle best, and also among those who most clearly grasped its will.

After all, she was the earliest of the Seven Archons able to freely enter and exit Eden, and she could even enter the Temple of Truth—the true place of origin of Teyvat, where all mysteries lay.

Thus, when Teyvat advanced into a super single-universe internal multiverse, she had already learned the information without needing to explore herself, and even conveyed some key details to other pantheons.

According to the will of the Heavenly Principle, once the world of Teyvat had ascended to internal multiverse, it would no longer directly intervene in the affairs of universes beyond the main universe. Restrictions of rules would gradually be loosened.

For beyond the main universe were countless universes of all sizes. Just as within pantheons, the highest gods would never personally oversee wars between mortals in an ordinary plane, instead delegating such matters to lower gods.

Therefore, henceforth, convocations of the gods by the Heavenly Principle would only be attended by beings who transcended universes.

At this moment, she could fully sense just how great Teyvat had become.

Although her share of authority over Teyvat had been continually diluted, in truth this authority was now stronger by orders of magnitude than ever before.

At the instant Teyvat ascended into an internal multiverse, her power and very existence had expanded at incredible speed.

Where once she was only weak single-universe, now she possessed a mass equivalent to nearly ten great universes. With her Pseudo Star Map Creation added, she held power equal to eleven universes.

She was absolutely the strongest god beneath the Four Eternal Thrones and the Five Sustainers of Heavenly Principle.

At the moment of Teyvat's ascension, she had glimpsed both the Abyss and the Underworld.

Even with the entirety of their domains' strength, the Abyssal Sovereign and the Mistress of the Underworld possessed only power close to three universes.

Meanwhile, the leaders of other pantheons generally had only one and a half to two universes' worth of power.

Buer returned from her thoughts, looking at the flushed, excited gods, and continued speaking:

"Presently, aside from the main universe, all other universes operate according to multiversal order, and thus have been ranked into sequences by the Heavenly Principle."

"Universes that have reached standard single-universe are all placed into the First Sequence. The earlier the sequence number, the stronger the universe. As of now, all universes in the First Sequence already have masters."

"Second Sequence universes range from cosmic structure-level to weak single-universe. These universes have the potential to advance into the First Sequence. Should a god elevate such a universe, naturally they would gain the favor of multiversal order, thereby gaining the Power of Universe."

"And the Power of Universe is an important mark of becoming an Almighty God. Although Second Sequence universes lack universe authority, gaining the absolute favor of a great universe ensures one's advancement to Almighty God."

"Third Sequence universes range in mass from great galaxy to supergalaxy. Even the weakest contain tens of thousands of galaxies, while the strongest reach hundreds of thousands."

"These rules have already been set by myself and all pantheon leaders. From here, it depends upon your opportunities."

Buer smiled as she spoke.

As soon as she finished, the gods within the temple—who had been holding back their excitement until their faces flushed red—burst into fanatical voices.

From the Egyptian pantheon, Amun-Ra, already a high-level Primordial God nearing weak single-universe, shouted so fervently his voice cracked: "Wonderful! I'm already close to touching the threshold of Almighty God! If I can win a Second Sequence universe and carefully develop it, I will surely ascend to Almighty God!"

From the Norse pantheon, Odin, likewise a high-level Primordial God brushing against the barrier of Almighty God, snorted thunder from his nostrils, his white beard bristling: "The same for me! For centuries my comprehension of Truth has not advanced at all. Now that such a path has appeared, this is truly our salvation!"

"Praise to the Supreme Lord Heavenly Principle!"

Though Odin was already quite satisfied with his current achievements—his true name spread across Pan-Human History—within the eyes of non-divine human civilizations, he was undeniably all-knowing and all-powerful, a sage without dispute.

But compared to true omniscience and omnipotence, it was still nothing.

For he had personally witnessed the power of Greater Lord Rukkhadevata.

With but a gesture, the power of an entire universe; with a raised hand, a universe's revival; with a turn of the palm, a universe's destruction. To face forward was to behold the future, to turn away was to become the past.

This was true omniscience and omnipotence.

"Wonderful! Even we useless gods with no comprehension of Truth can now ascend to Supreme!"

"Yes! I thought I'd be stuck at God-King forever."

"Forget even the lowest Third Sequence—I'd be satisfied just to gain a small universe!"

The most excited of all was Apep, the Dragon of Dendro. Her eyes were glowing green.

"Great, great! At last, another grand opportunity! This is truly wonderful!"

These years had been torment for her. Though she had reached the rank of Primordial God, it was only as a beginner. Compared to Amun-Ra or Odin, she was far inferior. Even Nilu had surpassed her—having become a Primordial God three hundred years earlier.

Her pace had not been slow, but compared with her fellow dragon sovereigns, she was anxious.

Not to mention that the Hydro Dragon King possessed a Pseudo Star Map Creation.

In Liyue, the Geo Dragon King had already reached weak single-universe. Even the Anemo Dragon King, once more feeble than her, had now become a high-level Primordial God, standing equal to Odin. It was likely he would soon ascend to weak single-universe.

She was too embarrassed to call herself the Dendro Dragon King anymore. Even within the Sumeru Pantheon, gods of her same rank only referred to her as the Dragon of Dendro.

"This time—I must win a Second Sequence universe!"

At that moment, from the slightly lower throne beside Greater Lord Rukkhadevata, Nahida softly clapped her small hands.

Clap, clap～

The assembly fell silent at once.

Nahida spoke: "Everyone, do not look only at the benefits. Without full preparation, such ventures may instead bring calamity upon yourselves."

"And this disaster may not only consume you—but even bring destruction to the universe itself."

Chapter 64: I Told You, I'm Not Good at Pep Talks

A few minutes later, the meeting finally ended… Everyone, exhausted from the day's labors, returned to their rooms at last, gaining a little time for proper rest.

It was around eleven at night… Inside Fiore's room…

The girl in the wheelchair was not resting, but still seated across from the desk. Whether she was lost in thought or simply staring blankly was unclear, but one thing was certain—she had no intention of doing anything. The desk was empty save for a lamp and a few unrelated books.

"…"

The Shogun, standing by the window, glanced at the dazed girl, narrowing her eyes slightly… She had been like this ever since they returned.

"It is late."

At last, she spoke, drawing the girl's attention.

"?"

Pulled back by her voice, Fiore's body trembled slightly. She blinked in confusion, regaining her senses, and looked at her.

"Sleep washes away the day's fatigue. Today you overexerted yourself. Rest early, lest your body fail you tomorrow."

Hearing her words, Fiore did not move right away. Instead, she lowered her gaze, worry clouding her face… The hand on the desk trembled faintly, without her noticing.

Such detail could not escape the Shogun's eye. Her gaze dropped to Fiore's trembling hand, then returned to meet the girl's eyes.

"You… are very afraid?"

"Eh? Ah…"

Startled, Fiore looked at her own trembling hand, quickly covering it with the other and drawing it back onto her lap. Her face flushed with embarrassment.

"Y-yes… a little…"

She answered timidly, her voice shy.

The Shogun's gaze lingered on the downcast girl. It made her recall the battle against Kairi Sisigou… If she had arrived a moment later back then…

At that thought, a question arose in her heart.

"Magus? Is that how it is pronounced?"

"?"

Fiore raised her eyes to her, then understood the meaning of the question and nodded lightly.

"Yes…"

"Why did you choose this… profession?"

She had always judged people accurately. To her eyes, this girl named Fiore was kind by nature, still carrying a trace of unspoiled innocence. Such a disposition seemed ill-suited to such a bloodstained profession.

Fiore's blue eyes widened slightly, then grew distant with memory.

"…Because of my family… I must."

It was the most natural answer—the reason she told herself every day.

Whenever she could no longer endure, she repeated it inwardly: "I must, because I am the heir of a magus family."

"…May I ask you something? If you feel resistant or uncomfortable, you need not answer."

The Shogun leaned closer, folding her arms, then casually rested against the desk in front of the girl, facing her directly. Her tone was gentle.

"Mm… Shogun, please ask."

Fiore did not refuse. She nodded obediently, though her voice was weak and uneasy. She already sensed the Shogun had seen through her heart.

"Have you truly prepared yourself?"

Though spoken gently and indirectly, the meaning was blunt. Fiore's body shivered faintly.

"…I…"

Her hands clenched together, lips opening and closing without sound.

"Preparedness"—at this moment, the word encompassed not just the Holy Grail War, but everything that came with being a magus: the mindset, the habits, the duties.

"During that previous battle… you hesitated, didn't you?"

She was referring to their first clash with Kairi Sisigou and Mordred. She had seen it clearly. At the crucial moment, Fiore faltered and nearly lost her life. Though she had managed to turn the tide, it was something that could not be overlooked.

She was not reproaching her, but worrying for her. Could things really continue this way? Forcing herself into the mire when she was still as fragile as loose sand?

If it had been Caules or another family member asking, Fiore would surely have denied it or forced herself to be strong. But the one before her now was the Shogun—the one she admired. Her gaze seemed to pierce through everything, even her thoughts.

At the Shogun's question, Fiore suddenly felt a surge of emotion welling up within her—a desire to confide everything she had been holding inside. Perhaps by speaking it aloud to her, she could feel a little lighter, a little more at ease.

"…It's hard."

She whispered unexpectedly.

The Shogun lifted her gaze to her.

"To truly prepare oneself… it's very difficult…"

"That time… I had already resolved myself. But when I actually raised the gun at my opponent… my heart resisted uncontrollably."

Her voice trembled faintly with vulnerability.

"…Yes… Shogun, you were right. I hesitated then. I prayed he would compromise, that he would surrender… that he wouldn't force me to pull the trigger. Because… because… I couldn't do it."

Her lips quivered.

"It was only when he seized the chance that I realized what a grave mistake I had made. Clearly, I had promised you I wouldn't get hurt. Clearly, I didn't want to drag you down. Clearly, I had resolved to face this Holy Grail War as a proper magus… But…"

In the end, she shook her head.

"A magus must be cold and ruthless, decisive in killing. I can do none of that. Haa… In the end, I'm just a half-baked magus. No… maybe not even half-baked."

Lifting her eyes, she brushed away the tears that had formed, and with a fragile smile, she looked at the Shogun watching her.

"Everyone has weaknesses."

"Shogun?"

"You don't need to force yourself to change. A person's heart is part of their soul. It's fine to remain as you are."

"..."

Hearing this, Fiore fell silent.

"Besides… I believe you're not suited to coldness or cruelty. In fact, you must never become that way. Pure, genuine kindness in this world is rare enough—that is your charm, your individuality. There is no need to change it."

"And… as things stand now… this vessel is very satisfied with you."

The Shogun smiled faintly as she spoke. Normally so unsmiling toward others, that small curve of her lips now radiated a beauty capable of toppling nations.

"!"

Fiore's face instantly flushed red… She turned her gaze aside in shame. Shogun… so sly! To smile at her so suddenly like that///

"Leave cruelty and decisiveness to me. I ask only that you continue to keep the heart you have now."

For she knew Fiore was forcing herself. She was trying to change in ways she was not suited for, pushing herself recklessly. That path was wrong.

Of course… these were words she would give only to one she acknowledged. Toward others, she wouldn't even bother.

"Mm… Since Shogun says so, I'll try… to no longer live bound by family restraints. I'll live as myself."

At last, Fiore smiled again, the tears at her eyes brushed away as she returned to her usual self.

"That is best."

The Shogun nodded silently in reply.

...

Thus the next morning arrived. The fatigue left by the previous night's battle had mostly faded, leaving only the many injured homunculi who still required care.

Bright sunlight shone through the windows of the castle's hall, where the wounded homunculi lay in rows. The rays reflected off the beads of sweat on the faces of the maids who had been tending to them tirelessly, day and night.

Returning from her walk outside, the Shogun was on her way back to Fiore's room. Passing through the hall, she paused at the sight before her: the busy scene of maids rushing about, and the rows of homunculi lying wounded.

She stood silent for a while, then stepped forward and crouched beside one of the homunculus women… The girl was breathing heavily, her condition poor. When she opened her eyes and saw the Shogun, even her vision seemed blurry.

"Please… save me…"

Her weak voice revealed how dire her state was.

The Shogun glanced at the maid tending to another patient on the far side. With two or three patients between them, she clearly could not make it here in time.

There was no helping it…

Lowering her gaze to the girl barely clinging to life, the Shogun sighed softly, then placed her palm upon her forehead. Her violet eyes glimmered faintly.

The next moment, tiny particles of lightning flowed through her skin into the girl's body. The particles wandered through her, leaving glowing violet trails visible even through her clothing.

The homunculus' breathing grew even more rapid—her body clearly shocked by the elemental energy.

Bzzzt~

The sigil of Electro appeared upon the Shogun's palm as she pressed it gently against her.

A faint light flashed. Like branching veins, lightning patterns spread across her entire body.

This continued for about two minutes…

At last, the homunculus' breathing steadied, her vision cleared, and she could see the Shogun's face clearly.

"Thank you… Saber-sama."

Her voice was weak, still lacking strength, but full of gratitude.

The Shogun nodded silently.

"My, did Saber-sama save her? You've been a great help."

The attending maid, now free from the other patient, hurried over and crouched opposite the Shogun. Seeing the wounded girl recovering, she expressed her deep thanks.

"If not for Saber-sama, she might not have survived. But I had other patients… Truly, I cannot thank you enough."

She smiled gratefully, then lowered her head to tend to the girl's wounds.

"It was nothing… merely a small effort."

The Shogun replied simply, then rose to leave. She would leave the rest in their care. Yet after only a few steps, she found her way blocked by two figures. Or rather, they stood in her path unknowingly—because the two of them were busy flirting.

"Master! I brought these towels for you~!"

Astolfo held out a bucket of towels to Sieg.

"Ah… Thank you, Rider."

Sieg smiled gently as he accepted them.

"Honestly Just call me by my name Astolfo! Astolfo!"

Astolfo whined, swaying coquettishly. The scene nearly made a certain divine lady watching from behind sick to her stomach. The Shogun shook her head wordlessly, then strode forward.

All the while, their conversation continued…

"Um… this is a little…"

Sieg's cheeks reddened.

"Come on! Hurry up!"

Astolfo clung to his arm, shaking it insistently until Sieg was utterly flustered.

"Then… A-Astolfo…"

Forcing down his shyness, Sieg called his name.

"Yes yes~ That's it, then I'll—"

Before he could finish, the Shogun's voice cut in from behind.

"You're in the way."

Thud!

With a cold word, she shoved Astolfo aside with her shoulder, sending both him and Sieg tumbling.

Thump…

"Wah~!!"

Astolfo was knocked onto the floor, while Sieg fell on his rear. The towels he carried landed right over their faces, making for an utterly ridiculous scene.

The two were still showing off in the middle of the hall, flirting and clinging to each other. The Shogun could only think in exasperation: If you want to show off, do it in your room. Go to bed for all I care. But to pick such a time of urgency—honestly, enough is enough.

Thanks to her knocking them aside, the narrow central path crowded with wounded homunculi was cleared. Without so much as a glance at the pair, she strode forward.

"You two!"

A maid tending to patients nearby called out irritably.

"Eh?"

Both looked over.

"If you're here to help, then lend me a hand. If not, don't block the way! You're in the way!"

Her tone toward the pair was worlds apart from how she had spoken to the Shogun. The Shogun's contributions were undeniable—these two, on the other hand, had nothing to show for themselves. Even their titles differed: one was "Saber-sama," the other merely "you two."

Clack…

Entering the room, the Shogun found Fiore seated at her desk, reading a newspaper in thought. Hearing the door, she raised her eyes with a smile.

"Welcome back, Shogun… How was your walk outside?"

"Too many unfamiliar sights… a little disorienting."

She approached the low tea table set beside the desk, knelt gracefully on the carpet, and poured herself a cup of tea. She took a sip—pleasant enough.

The fine tea set, the tea leaves, the cushions, and carpet had all been prepared specially by Fiore for her. It was like a small tea corner within the room, meant to make her feel more at ease. And indeed, she liked it.

"Is that so… Is it very different from Teyvat here?"

Fiore set down the newspaper, asking with interest.

"Very different. Some technological creations no longer exist in Teyvat."

Advanced technology belonged to the peak of Khaenri'ah. After its destruction, such things were rare.

"…I would love to visit Teyvat and Inazuma one day… but I suppose I will never have the chance."

Fiore's gaze, filled with longing, fell on the beautiful woman kneeling beside the tea table.

"You truly wish to go?"

The Shogun set down her cup and turned to ask.

"Yes…"

"If you wish, this vessel will take you there… though not yet."

For now, Inazuma was still unsettled. She did not wish for this girl to see it in such a state. Perhaps one day, when the time was right.

"Then… it's a promise?"

Fiore tilted her head with a soft, spoiled smile.

"One word is enough."

The Shogun nodded.

"Hehe… Mm."

Fiore chuckled happily, then returned her gaze to the paper. Turning a page, her eyes fell upon a report—

A gray, blurred photo, a mutilated corpse hidden under mosaics. That much was nothing unusual. But what caught her eye was the uniform—the attire of her own clan.

Someone was targeting her family's members… and the method looked familiar.

"Assassin… Jack the Ripper?"

Fiore frowned.

"What is it?"

Sensing her change in expression, the Shogun asked in concern.

"Mm… About Assassin, I—///!"

Before she could explain, the Shogun sat down right beside her, leaning close until their shoulders touched, peering at the newspaper with her.

So close their cheeks nearly brushed. Strands of her hair tickled Fiore's ear, making her shiver. And that faint, sweet fragrance drifted straight into her nose, making her dizzy.

Her gaze slipped downward… to the Shogun's chest, where her parted kimono collar had loosened further with her posture, revealing the soft curves and the faint outline of pink tips. The sight made Fiore's heart pound wildly.

"Haa… haa///"

Her breath quickened, shame threatening to overwhelm her.

"?"

The Shogun noticed her faint panting and trembling hand clutching the paper. She turned with puzzlement to the red-faced girl in the wheelchair.

"Are you… unwell?"

Her gentle, concerned tone only stoked the fire, making Fiore tremble further. So sly, Shogun…! she cursed inwardly.

"?"

Still not understanding, the Shogun leaned in even closer, her beautiful face drawing near.

"Are you truly alright?"

She asked softly.

"Too…"

"Mm?"

"Too… too close///…"

Fiore, face crimson, shrank back like a steaming kettle. She raised a feeble hand against her chest, pushing lightly while whispering weakly.

—Cough!

"!"

At that small cough, realization struck her. Flustered, the Shogun quickly drew back, sitting primly in her seat like a chastened child.

"Forgive me… this vessel was discourteous."

She tucked a strand of hair behind her ear, cheeks tinged faintly red, and apologized softly to the girl who nearly melted in her chair.

"I-it's fine… it was my fault…"

Fiore straightened again, her face just as red, replying shyly.

"..." ×2

For a time, silence hung between them.

At last—

"Assassin—"

The Shogun spoke first.

"Ah, right… About Assassin, I… I want to call a meeting later."

Fiore quickly followed up, easing the tension.

"Mm… Do it."

The Shogun nodded quickly as well, letting out a quiet sigh.

Within the Plane of Euthymia, Ei narrowed her eyes with exasperation. She really had to watch them every moment, it seemed. Yet…

As she thought this, her gaze softened.

Perhaps it was a good thing. It showed her puppet was not just a cold doll. That "heart" was working after all. And that brought her joy.

Chapter 77: Awareness

"...What a truly terrifying battle."

Waver pulled back his gaze, which had been fixed on monitoring the fight until just now. The familiar scene of the second-floor room in the elderly couple's house, where he was lodging, came back into view. What he had just seen through his eyelids was an image relayed from the perspective of the rats he controlled as familiars. With his talent, this level of magecraft was something he could manage.

"Hahaha! With opponents like these, this Holy Grail War will truly be interesting."

The one speaking had short red hair, red eyes, and wore a massive red cloak. Towering over two meters, his body was burly and muscular, an imposing giant of a man.

From his demeanor and booming tone, the timid Waver knew immediately—this type of Servant was the hardest for him to deal with.

"..."

Waver was deeply displeased with the giant's attitude.

If this had been his own house—though strictly speaking, it wasn't, since he was squatting in someone else's—it would have been unbearable to have such a slovenly brute lounging around. He had already ordered Rider to remain in Spirit Form whenever unnecessary, but Rider insisted, "The feeling of having a body is too good," and refused to comply. The longer he stayed materialized, the more mana Waver had to waste maintaining him. To Waver, this waste was unforgivable, but Rider didn't care in the slightest.

What made it worse was what Rider did after wasting so much of Waver's precious mana... absolutely nothing. No matter how Waver pleaded with him to go scouting, Rider ignored him, preferring to nap or chew on pancakes while watching Servants battle on the "big screen."

Such a Servant—better off without!

"Hey, get serious! The Holy Grail War has already begun!"

Unable to hold back, Waver raised his voice. He noticed, however, that Rider's bored expression suddenly shifted, showing the delight of a man who had discovered a treasure.

"This Holy Grail War seems to have gathered extraordinary heroes and champions. If I could gather them all under my banner..."

"..."

You're thinking about peaches again, aren't you? Waver sighed, too tired to even complain.

"Um... Rider, with your speed, you could have intervened, right? Why didn't you take the chance to strike while those two were fighting just now?"

Waver asked a question that could be considered provocative.

"Hm? What kind of question is that?" For once, the King of Conquerors' eyes grew stern. "I am the great King of Conquerors, Iskandar! Not some petty coward. When heroes clash in such a glorious duel, I look upon it with admiration, not with schemes of profit. Even if you are my Master, do not demand I abandon honor for the sake of victory."

With that, the King of Conquerors flicked a finger against Waver's forehead. Waver felt as if his brow had exploded. A burst of unimaginable pain sent him reeling backward.

It was Rider's middle finger. Though he hadn't even used his full strength, that finger—gnarled like an old tree root—left Waver's forehead red and swollen with a massive lump.

Violence again! Physical abuse again! The pain ignited fear and fury within him, snuffing out the last of his rationality. To be attacked by his own Servant—it was the second time. It was also the second time in his life he had ever been struck.

But...

"Yes... y-yes, please forgive me. I won't do it again."

Waver activated his skill: Endure.

...

"The battle has ended."

Emiya Kiritsugu lifted his head from the scope of his firearm and spoke into his communicator. "Maiya, did you locate the Master of that mysterious Servant?"

"Sorry, no." A mature woman's voice came through the other end.

"Then the operation is over. Withdraw."

Kiritsugu calmly disassembled his weapon and placed it into a gun case.

Yet not everyone could remain as calm and composed as he was.

"Master, is this really your plan? To lie clumsily in the dark like some fool, waiting for a crack of God's mercy?"

Her tone was not just dissatisfied—it carried disdain and anger.

With those words, a golden-haired girl slowly materialized behind the man.

She was petite, about fifteen years old in appearance, with shoulder-length golden hair, emerald eyes, fair skin, and a face beautiful even without adornment. Upon her head rested a crown, and over her shoulders a blue cloak. From the very moment she arrived in this world, an aura of supreme kingship emanated from her.

But now, her expression was grim. She had watched the battle from beginning to end, yet her Master's only command to her had been something fit for a fledgling dragon—"Hide, and remain on guard." Such a childish order.

This girl was undoubtedly a Heroic Spirit, and every Heroic Spirit's heart longed for battle!

The clash of Servant against Servant still lingered vividly in her mind. Her once-calm and frozen heart had been stirred to boiling by the sight of their fight.

And more than that, her curiosity about that black-clad woman grew.

Because that woman was no Saber—she was.

The other had shown no bow nor horsemanship, and neither did she lose herself to madness. She had fought almost entirely in close quarters against one of the three knight classes, Lancer. The golden-haired girl could tell—even though the two had seemed evenly matched most of the time, in sheer basic attributes, that black-haired girl surpassed even a Lancer who stood at the very pinnacle of his class.

It made no sense!

Could she be some special kind of Assassin? The girl considered it, but even she could not be sure.

For her, whose intuition verged on foresight, this was the first time.

Assassins were never meant to confront the three knights head-on. Their abilities were always a tier lower. They were supposed to hide in shadows, stalk prey, and wait for the perfect moment to strike.

She thought this, then glanced at her own Master—expressionless, base, contemptible. Just like him.

If not for her intuition warning her that some greater monster lurked nearby, she would not have tolerated staying with this man at all.

But that black-clad Servant was different.

From the moment she stepped gracefully into battle, from the way she conversed with that sun-like Lancer, the golden-haired girl felt an uncanny resonance—as though, in that instant, they shared the same thought.

In that moment, she understood—this mysterious Servant would never flee, never cower from any challenge.

She was a king. And so was she.

So when she saw the two exchange mutual respect at the end of their battle, while she was forced to hide in silence, she admitted—it made her bitter.

Her silent Master offered no explanation. Just as when they first met unpleasantly—his gaze held no joy at summoning the King of Knights, only a hidden loathing.

She knew what his eyes meant: that the mighty ruler of Britain, the legendary King Arthur, was nothing more than a girl. How absurd the world must be!

To her, this was no mere thought—it was an insult. A direct insult to her honor.

Raised as a man, she lived as one. Nearly every moment of her life had been spent in the education of kingship. Even in the three meager hours she was allowed to sleep, she was haunted by the teachings of kingship. Tireless days of study and training never ceased.

All the preparation, all the patience, all the sweat, all for the fulfillment of destiny. From the moment she drew the sword from the stone, she had accepted the loss of her humanity. The moment she became king, that sword would forever be stained in blood to protect her people. Countless would die for her, but she had vowed to cut away her desires and lead her people to victory.

And so she had drawn the sword without fear.

If not for Irisviel, she might well have allowed this man to die and simply awaited another summoning in the Throne.

But Emiya Kiritsugu, the so-called Magus Killer, was a cold realist.

He dreamed of world peace, but chose the cruelest path to pursue it. If peace required slaughtering half of humanity, he would do it without hesitation. Morality, justice—it mattered little. Only results mattered.

And yet, the tragedy was this: in the depths of his heart, he could never truly discard his sorrow.

"..."

So, when faced with the golden-haired girl's question, his only answer was once again—silence.

By the time Satsuki returned to the inn where she was staying, it was already the next morning.

Angra Mainyu opened her drowsy eyes, glancing at Satsuki, who had come back empty-handed.

"Machines can't be relied on, and neither can people."

Even after being stood up, Angra Mainyu still spoke with restraint. Perhaps this so-called All the World's Evil was actually just another name for ally of justice.

What's more, her beautiful body betrayed her with an ungraceful sound.

Gurgle~~~

Satsuki had no words. She had promised but failed to deliver. It was her fault, so she offered no excuse, silently walking into the kitchen instead.

"What are you doing? Cooking?"

Maybe it was because she had taken on a female form, but Angra Mainyu's temperament seemed to have shifted as well. Though she complained with her words, inwardly she was curious what her Servant was up to.

If possible, she even wanted to help.

But when she tried to enter the kitchen, she was blocked by an invisible wall of air.

From inside came Satsuki's voice: "Since I broke my promise, I'll make it up to you. Wait a moment, it will be ready soon."

The silver-haired woman's lips curved upward slightly, but she quickly suppressed it, giving a small hmph before lying down on the bed. She turned on the television, focusing on the news of recent events in the country.

Meanwhile, in the kitchen, Satsuki had already donned proper cooking attire: a chef's hat and apron. After a quick inspection of the kitchen and refrigerator, she had already formed an idea.

"You went to fight last night, didn't you?"

Angra Mainyu's voice drifted in from the living room.

"Not exactly. Just a bit of entertainment."

Replying casually, Satsuki stretched out her hand, and suddenly a common grass carp appeared in her grasp.

With a swift stroke across its body, the fish's scales and its life were simultaneously stripped away.

Flipping it over, she materialized a Truth-Seeking Orb in her palm. It transformed into a small golden blade of light, which she used to swiftly slice open the fish's back and remove the bones. In an instant, the fish was split into two fillets, each scored with crosshatch cuts.

For Satsuki, this was no challenge. With the aid of the Tenseigan, every stroke was precise, each cut identical in spacing. In the blink of an eye, the crisscross pattern was complete.

Perhaps even Hamura Ōtsutsuki never imagined that one day the Golden Wheel Reincarnation Explosion would be used in cooking.

Once the cutting was done, she divided the fillets into three sections, placed them in a bowl, and added the basics—scallion, ginger, garlic—to remove odor and enhance flavor.

From the very beginning, she had also used the gravitational control of the Tenseigan to occasionally stir and press the fish, squeezing out excess moisture.

Then she coated the prepared fish in bean flour and slid it into preheated oil.

The commotion in the kitchen was not small. Especially when frying—once the bean-flour-coated fish hit the oil, the whoosh of splattering and the bubbling that followed was like an applause, an irresistible torment and temptation for the hungry.

Gurgle~~~

Hearing this sound, Angra Mainyu grew even more restless, writhing on the bed like a dying fish.

But this was only the beginning.

Frying alone was not the soul of this dish. Satsuki smirked faintly, and from a dark space retrieved several fiery red pickled chilies.

These had been her favorite in her previous life. Even after reincarnating as an Ōtsutsuki, she had gone to great lengths to have her subordinates gather ingredients from her past. Chili peppers, of course, were a priority.

In the Warring States era of the shinobi world, such goods were a rare luxury, even more valuable than gold. The rarest varieties she only encountered after gaining influence over daimyō and lords.

After all, agricultural productivity in those times was extremely limited, barely beyond primitive small-scale subsistence farming. They did not farm for efficiency or trade, but for survival, with most cash crops only existing in the wild.

As she thought about this, the essence of the dish was finished—the sauce was ready. She poured it over the golden, crispy fried fish.

Done.

Satsuki clapped her hands out of habit. The fish was plentiful, and as a Servant, she did not need food—only mana. Together with a bowl of rice and a slightly modified miso soup, it would be enough.

With that in mind, Satsuki released the repulsive barrier blocking the kitchen and carried the dishes out.

But she had underestimated just how ravenous Angra Mainyu would be when faced with real food.

The silver-haired woman, who had been ignoring her moments ago, locked her red eyes immediately onto the dishes the moment Satsuki emerged from the kitchen. The instant the food hit the table, the silver-haired princess practically crawled from the bed on all fours, eyes glowing with a terrifying hunger as she snatched up the chopsticks.

"Itadakimasu."

Before the words even finished, Satsuki witnessed firsthand what it meant to eat like a storm devouring clouds. The speed of it was almost identical to how she herself once looked when tasting her hometown's food for the very first time.

Soon after, however, Angra Mainyu's expression shifted into one of both pain and delight, overwhelmed by the pickled chili. From her face, Satsuki finally understood what it meant to suffer and enjoy at the same time.

It made her thoughtful. As a human, going without food and water since last night wouldn't have been fatal, but the discomfort and hunger would have constantly gnawed at the body. Even as a member of the long-lived Ōtsutsuki clan, Satsuki had never reached the point of transcending food entirely.

But now, as a being transformed into the over-spec existence of Saver, Demon-Buddha Māra Papiyas, so long as her mana supply was sustained, not only was eating unnecessary—even sleep was optional.

What's more, she possessed the colossal Tenseigan, its ocular power and chakra granting her endless reserves. Even after battle, her stamina was scarcely diminished.

The only things she could truly lose, and not recover, were her mental strength—her spirit and focus.

In the shinobi world, her body had already reached the level of a sage. After gaining the power of Demon-Buddha Papiyas, she had essentially become immortal.

In terms of energy, beyond the ocular power of the Tenseigan and the ceaseless Ōtsutsuki chakra drawn forth from her body, almost all her energies were converted under the template of the Demon-Buddha into End-of-Dharma Power. This was a force that negated nearly all other energy systems in existence—for its very essence was to deny miracles, to deny magecraft.

The end of magic, the dissipation of spiritual energy—this was the End of Dharma. Its power was the terminal force born from a planet's ultimate despair, when all hope had perished.

As for her Noble Phantasm, though she could not use that hand-wheel freely, its might was undeniable—more than sufficient as her trump card.

Returning to Spirit Form, she changed once more into her black kimono and stepped outside to the entryway. The sky was already bright, filled with the sound of car horns and the chatter of pedestrians.

Such a life had once been close to her, yet now it felt impossibly distant.

She had once been just another soul in the mortal world, struggling through it, destined to live an ordinary life that might end with some regrets, but still tolerable.

Now, everything was different. Not "better" or "worse," but simply new. It was like someone reborn after dying a natural death—impossible to ever again accept a fate with such a visible end.

Now she longed to see the most distant landscapes of this world, to uncover every unknown, to conquer its highest peaks, to defeat its strongest enemies.

That was why Lin had become Satsuki.

She slowly pushed open the door, and her pupils shrank. At the corner of the street, she spotted a particular figure.

A man, in his twenties, outwardly ordinary. But not ordinary at all—for his body reeked of blood, a stench of malice and cruelty, the kind of karmic miasma that only came from those who slaughtered for pleasure.

To Satsuki, from her height and perspective, it was plain—this man was nothing more than a mere human.

No matter how much karma clung to him, he was still but an insect before her.

And yet, he had caught her attention for one reason: the marks of a Command Seal upon his body.

Chapter 164: Progress, Progress, and Still That Damn 'Fairness'!

What is the cheapest, most direct, and effective means of adjustment in the world?

—Sleep.

Sleep is the primer for the 'remedy' that cures everything.

The same was true for Vela. Though retrieving and embracing the 'self' of the [Multiversal Lifeform] could also be described as the unification of 'selves,' rendering the notion of deep integration unnecessary, there was still subjective mental and objective physical adaptation.

This was an elevation of the very essence of life.

Zzzz…

Pop.

Vela opened her eyes.

The familiar ceiling and an opulently decorated bedroom.

"Hoo…"

Letting out a long breath, Vela sat up in bed and stretched lazily. Her entire skeleton cracked and popped, every joint loosening, her body and bones relaxing in full. In an instant, clarity filled her mind, and she felt light as though every cell bathed in vibrant life. Her spirit soared, refreshed and invigorated!

She rolled out of bed and entered the washroom.

Splash—

Warm water splashed across her face, trailing down the smooth curve of her cheeks. During her morning wash, she accidentally snapped her toothbrush with only standard effort. The corners of her lips curled slightly, her indigo eyes showing a trace of amusement.

Crack!

Her slender pale fingers tightened slightly, and she watched as the high-strength polymer handle of the toothbrush gradually crumpled and shattered under pressure, ground into powder. The powdered fragments swirled away with the running water. Vela smiled faintly, rubbed her fingertips clean, her skin flawless, unmarred.

"I have to admit, climbing with positive feedback really is addictive. Ascending the long stair to transcendence…"

She looked at the woman in the mirror, slowly extending her hand. The cold, elegant woman mirrored the motion, fingertip to fingertip. In her ears, it was as though layered echoes resonated in unison.

To any third party, the washroom contained nothing but Vela muttering softly, perhaps organizing her day's work.

But to Vela, it was not so simple.

In her pure indigo irises flickered luminous overlays.

One, two… plural illusions gradually condensed in the mirror before her, perfectly fused yet distinctly independent.

One was the overworked figure of her [Cyberpunk] self—

Cough, 'Big Sister' lived up to the name.

Up earliest, to bed latest.

Always in meetings or on her way to deal with business matters of Arasaka Tower in Night City.

She often attended alongside Michiko Arasaka in the highest board meetings. She also had to handle countless tests and training assignments directly handed down by Saburo Arasaka.

Truly able to endure pressure, hardship, and relentless grind.

Mental strain was not as instantly improved as physical capacity after cybernetic enhancements.

In recent days, with her status rising and authority expanding, the reestablishment of the Free States of the West Coast, Arasaka's reconquest of the Pacific Rim—especially its offensive strategy against North America—floods of affairs from Arasaka, allies, rivals, public and private, surged endlessly, nearly drowning what remained of her leisure time.

Not incompetent or flustered—after all, she was a super-soldier with the strength of five 'Vela.'

But time was brutally squeezed. With long-term high-intensity brainwork, fatigue was inevitable.

Of course, the returns were immediate and considerable.

The name 'Granddaughter of Arasaka' grew ever louder in Arasaka's Tokyo Tower headquarters, her position ever more secure.

Such diligence crushed many aspiring competitors and imitators in Tokyo Tower into silence. They simply couldn't keep up. Even if they treated stimulants as daily meals and sleeping pills as after-dinner desserts, they couldn't keep pace.

Even the most stubborn old-school Arasaka managers had to admit it—Lord Saburo truly was the God of Investment with unmatched foresight!

And word was, Lord Yorinobu had recently been burning up with stress, so tense he no longer summoned geishas or courtesans.

Now, she had climbed from fivefold 'Vela' to ninefold 'Vela.'

Yes—the feeling of effortless control had returned. Fatigue vanished.

Time to shoulder more burdens again.

Smiling faintly, Vela turned her gaze to several other dynamic silhouettes.

Walking through crowds at a roaring super-city construction site, surrounded by engineering machinery—was her [Call of Duty] self.

Still in Iraq, building the new global headquarters of Atlas Military Industrial Group, along with the entire New Baghdad metropolitan circle, a massive intelligent industrial park, and a network of satellite fortresses.

At the podium of a funeral ceremony, surrounded by mournful music and gun salutes—was her [Tokyo Ghoul] self.

Presiding over the burial of those who fell in the Defense of Tokyo, calmly overseeing the rites. Afterwards would come medal ceremonies and promotion events for those who had earned merit. The raids on Japan's upper class that had hidden ghouls, as well as the trials of collaborators, were still underway.

In terms of office, the mission of Martial Law Coordinator had ended with the lifting of martial law. But her title as CCG Special Class Investigator and Special Commissioner Plenipotentiary [USA] remained. She had been awarded the White Dragon Wing Medal (granted for slaying an SSS-class ghoul) and the Osmanthus Medal (granted annually for exterminating over 100 ghouls), and promoted to Acting Chairman of the CCG.

Oh, and with the Prime Minister's personal petition, the rubber stamp from the Imperial Palace, and an obsequious honor official knocking on her door, Vela was given the Grand Cordon of the Order of the Rising Sun and the Order of the Precious Crown, Second Class, skipping even the formal investiture ceremony that was normally required at the palace.

And then…

Vela's vision went dark.

"…"

She was still sleeping in!

Her [Jormungand + Black Lagoon] self—now this was the life of comfort.

Reigning over Roanapur, striding across the arms smuggling world, wandering mountains and seas worldwide. Worries had disappeared at a young age. Recently she had opened two highly customized, membership-only private gun shops and clinics.

With ease, she kept her primary business perfectly in hand.

Not bad. Since she had no rare specialties to contribute, she simply took on the role of providing emotional value: helping 'Vela' dispel negative feelings, admiring people, scenery, and landscapes, soothing and relaxing the heart.

If one spent every moment scheming, plotting this and calculating that, wouldn't that be far too pitiful?

Killing and intrigue were inevitable. But the petty scuffles of early 21st-century smugglers, mercenaries, and gangsters—honestly, in the eyes of Vela who held high office in other worlds, it was nothing more than playing house.

Including herself, the old fivefold 'Vela'—some busy, some idle.

The new fourfold 'Vela'—

Vela had more or less identified the worlds they resided in.

"Masrani Global."

[Jurassic Park + World]. With dual doctorates in biomimetics and biology, she had been headhunted into the company owned by Simon Masrani, the eighth-richest man in that world, who owned Isla Nublar—a vast theme park and resort: Jurassic World.

"Public Security Section 9."

[Ghost in the Shell]. A mid-ranking officer of Germany's GSG 9 Border Guard 9th Brigade, after the collapse of America and the decline of the USSR, Germany had reclaimed sovereignty and become one of the three powers spurring Europe's revival. She had participated in forming the Maximum Force Tactical Division.

In fact, that world's MaxTac naming process owed something to her. Its role was similar to her counterparts in Night City: to face the great transformation of the era—responding to crimes committed by fully cyberized humans whose organs and bodies were replaced with artificial components.

Currently, she served as a special liaison to Japan, which had also broken free from U.S. control and regained sovereignty, conducting tactical and technical exchanges with the Ministry of Internal Affairs' Public Security Section 9.

"Vault-Tec…"

[Fallout]. Still sleeping in a cryo-pod in some core vault.

The time had not yet come.

Finally, stroking her chin, brows arched, mouth curling into a grin, Vela teased: "The name of Britannia, with a father, a mother, and over a hundred blood siblings… ugh, why so long?"

[Code Geass]. Currently residing at Catherine Palace in Saint Petersburg, governing the Eastern European front. With vacation palaces in Moscow and elsewhere. Just last night, for family matters, she had boarded a private jet from Murmansk to return to the homeland—the imperial capital Pendragon.

At this stage, among the ninefold 'Vela,' this one had the most privileged birth.

Abbreviated name: Vela vi Britannia, Third Princess of the Holy Britannian Empire, Fifth in line to the throne, Supreme Military and Political Commander of European Britannia, and Governor-General of Siberia.

"Too bad the world's largest Sakuradite mine isn't under our jurisdiction. Well, greed knows no bounds—Siberia and Eastern Europe's resources and industrial regions are enough to squander for centuries."

"Area 11… tch, an accident-prone land. Kamine Island's Geass ruins, a disabled half-sister gone missing, a half-brother who murdered kin…"

Vela whispered softly, then calmly finished washing her face and brushing her teeth before stepping out of the washroom.

Even though, in Resident Evil's world, she was Militech CEO, the big boss, the local overlord of California, and supreme authority of the San Francisco Bay Area—no one could force her to clock in—she still had a job to do.

"Obtaining Geass is a priority goal, but don't get tricked. Research on Sakuradite-based antimatter annihilation bombs—'Big Sister' over there should need that right now."

While changing clothes, she exchanged silently: "This time back to the capital… for my brother's funeral?"

...

"Ah, the funeral of a royal brother."

[Code Geass]

Pendragon, Imperial Capital.

The Imperial Palace.

Twin Palaces.

Third Princess Vela vi Britannia sat on a low-backed chair before a half-length mirror as palace attendants dressed her smooth hair into a bun.

She already wore her formal attire: a pressed dark embroidered suit with shining golden double-breasted buttons, a high collar, a pure white cravat pinned with a cornflower sapphire brooch, shoulders padded high, trousers sharp and straight, matched with black high heels that lifted her frame and gave her a taller, more commanding presence.

As the attendants gently draped a cloak decorated with tassels and golden threads over her shoulders, fastening it in place, she glanced toward the portable computer set on her dressing table.

"Cornelia, Euphy, how does it feel to take office in Area 11? To be reassigned in such haste right after suppressing the rebellion in Area 18—at least you could have stayed for Clovis' sendoff."

On the screen, two figures appeared. One, a purple-haired woman in a burgundy suit similar to Vela's, her strong military aura matched with purple lipstick that somehow enhanced her cold, commanding beauty. The other, a pink-haired girl in a warm, ornate dress, her wide, innocent blue eyes blinking with pure sincerity. Unless it was an act, she seemed entirely lacking in political cunning—a fragile flower, stirring protective instincts.

Cornelia li Britannia, Second Princess, Fourth in line to the throne.

Euphemia li Britannia, Fourth Princess. Vela's birth had pushed Euphemia and later siblings further down the line.

"Military matters are first priority."

Cornelia's sharp violet eyes locked on Vela. "Suppressing and striking down Area 11's rebellion is the best way to honor Clovis. Besides, the mess that fool left behind…"

Speaking of their brother, a trace of reluctant gentleness softened her eyes.

"He was never fit to be Governor-General. His dream was to be a painter—he should have gone to the Imperial Academy of Fine Arts. It was only to search for Lelouch and Nunnally that he…"

"Speaking of which."

Vela cut in naturally, her expression turning cold in an instant. "From Imperial Year 2010 to 2017, we've already lost three blood siblings in that island nation."

"Because of Clovis, I've followed Area 11's news. Since Zero appeared—Fukushima, Kochi, Hiroshima… In just days, this is already the seventh organized terrorist attack."

"A Governor-General dead, terrorism surging—this is no ordinary unrest. It means the remnants weren't purged clean. Heavy blows are necessary. Cornelia, mass sweeps and internal purges—my Siberian Governorship borders Area 11. Do you need my troops in support?"

She paused, then added deliberately, "I'll follow your lead this time."

"No."

Cornelia rejected without hesitation.

First, she cast a sharp glance at Vela, then smiled faintly.

"Vela, focus on the E.U. The Empire entrusted Area 11 to me, and I will cleanse it—to honor Clovis. As for those cowardly rebels hiding their tails…"

"They don't yet deserve both our hands."

Cornelia smirked with disdain.

"Um… Sister Cornelia, Sister Vela, not all Japanese are rebels or terrorists. We could try appeasement policies too…"

At last seizing a chance to speak, Euphemia couldn't hold back from pleading for the suffering Japanese. "I've visited the slums in Shinjuku—ruins, devastation. They had no choice but to…"

"Euphy, you're in Area 11."

Cornelia sighed helplessly and tapped her sister's head. "Don't openly oppose Imperial policy."

Her little sister's political sensitivity was far too low.

Tap, tap.

Vela's fingers rapped lightly on the dressing table as her gaze lingered on Euphy. She shook her head. "Kindness must be shielded by the violence of strength. Gentle words in the mouth, a big stick in hand—that's how it lasts. Euphy, you're too hasty."

"Appeasement, within two years of Clovis' death, is not appropriate. It should be our gift to Area 11, not something forced by his death, as if we were afraid, compelled to cede benefits."

"Cornelia. Euphy."

With that, she rose to leave. "Let's talk again next time."

"Farewell, Sister."

Though she felt disappointed by Vela's cold stance, Euphemia still curtseyed with impeccable grace.

Clack, clack.

Vela left the Twin Palaces and took a carriage toward the Imperial Palace's grand hall.

The mourning ceremony of the Third Prince, her half-brother Clovis la Britannia, was about to begin.

Soon, with the anthem All Hail Britannia resounding—

Vela stepped into the hall.

...

Chapter 245: Becoming Aponia's Master

Months later, Fire Moth.

Inside the counseling room, Elias sat in Aponia's chair and said, "Sigh, I kind of regret bringing you three back from Dusk Street back then. Can't you save me some trouble?"

In his hand was a thick stack of reports. The more he read, the deeper his frown became. Aponia, on the other hand, knelt honestly before him, head lowered like a nun confessing her sins.

Ever since Elias had brought Aponia, Kalpas, and Pardo from Dusk Street, his peaceful days had ended.

First, the number of violent private fights in the base skyrocketed. Solving them was simple, though—the main culprit, Kalpas, was now embedded into the ground.

(Kalpas: "Pain… more…")

Next, theft incidents had also surged. True, only cheap items like lighters, instant noodles, and cups had gone missing, but punishment was still necessary.

Pardo's little treasury had already been fully confiscated.

(Pardo: "Waaah, my treasure hoard!")

Compared to Aponia, however, those two were still the lesser headache.

Smack!

Elias slammed the report down onto the table.

Aponia's body trembled at once.

Her chest—enormous enough to rival a J-cup slime—jiggled, but even so, no matter how easygoing this moth might seem, Elias had no intention of forgiving her this time.

(Elias: "Don't think having a big chest and a pretty face gives you license to do whatever you want. This time, I'll have to punish this foolish nun severely!")

"Aponia. I'll ask, you'll answer." Elias' voice was cold.

"…Yes."

"Five days ago, you used [Discipline] to make a soldier publicly post his browsing history and entire private collection on Fire Moth's internal forum. Why did you do something so cruel?!"

"He said he was an introvert, but longed for others to know him better. He hoped I could help him display his true self openly."

Aponia answered with innocent sincerity.

"So you helped him by exposing his browsing history?! Do you realize that guy has already applied to leave Earth for the lunar base?!"

Elias rolled his eyes and smacked the desk hard. Good grief, one moment of "extroversion," a lifetime of self-isolation. That poor soldier was now socially dead, too ashamed to remain on Earth.

And this wasn't just social suicide—it was forcing him to watch himself commit it under [Discipline]!

Elias could hardly imagine the despair of watching his own hand unwillingly post that browsing history. In the Current Era, someone like him could've turned into a Herrscher on the spot.

"Forget it. Next incident! Because of your [Discipline], a medic, when facing an Emperor-class Honkai Beast, charged straight at it with… a defibrillator?"

"He said he was too cowardly, his legs gave out every mission. He wanted me to grant him the courage to face any hardship head-on, never retreating."

"He's just a medic, not a combat medic! And Kevin, standing in front of him, wasn't even dead yet. What was the point of zapping an Emperor-class Honkai Beast with a defibrillator?! That's not courage, that's brain damage!"

"…I'm sorry."

Elias crumpled the report into a ball and threw it squarely at Aponia's head.

(Kalpas: "Nice one!")

"Hhh… phew!"

Elias took a few deep breaths, glaring at the obedient moth kneeling before him, his blood pressure spiking.

"Then what about this! Aponia, you used [Discipline] to completely mold a man's and a woman's minds into mine and Elysia's likeness."

The first two cases he could still tolerate. But this one crossed the line.

It even brushed against his bottom line.

In some ways, this was worse than Mobius. At least the snake's experiments only touched the body—but this moth was outright toying with human will.

"…It was their request as well. Those two said they were too filthy and negative, so they wished to become as radiant and beautiful as you and Elysia."

Aponia showed an expression of sorrowful repentance.

The two who had begged her were timid, weak, and unattractive—yet they were survivors Elias and Elysia had once saved during a Honkai incident.

From that day on, they had worshiped Elias and Elysia completely. They joined Fire Moth in hopes of drawing closer to them, but… Elias and Ely's brilliance was far too dazzling.

Handsome, beautiful, strong, kind, brave, free… it seemed every word humanity had ever invented to describe goodness could be used on Elias and Elysia.

The more they worshiped them, the more those two felt they themselves were wretched and unworthy. Yet the more unworthy they felt, the more they longed to become Elias and Elysia. In the end, they turned to Aponia.

They begged her to use [Discipline] to reshape their minds into that of the white-haired boy and the Pink Elf. Incidentally, the man became Elysia, while the woman became Elias…

"Aponia, can you really not tell what should and shouldn't be done?"

"I'm sorry, I didn't think the result would turn out that way."

"Sigh~ I really don't know what to say to you."

Elias let out a long sigh. He truly had the urge to educate this nun harshly. Even Dark Seele wasn't this good at causing trouble.

The endings of those two whose minds had been reshaped into Elias and Elysia were far from good.

The latter had sought out Honkai Beasts on her own, declaring she would avenge her family and drive the Honkai from this world—only to be nearly killed by a mere Chariot-class mosquito.

The former went around every day trying to spread warmth to others, but in the end couldn't persist. Now he had developed severe social phobia, becoming a true recluse.

"…I'm sorry. I realize my mistake now."

Aponia lowered her head even further.

"Ordinary people don't have the abilities you and Elysia possess. Even if I used [Discipline] to give them your mindset, the difference in spirit, in strength, and in so many other aspects would still prevent them from achieving the same greatness as you. So I thought I should…"

"Wrong! Completely wrong!"

Elias couldn't bear it anymore. He vaulted over the desk, pushed Aponia to the ground, and locked his dazzling golden eyes on hers as he corrected her.

"This isn't a matter of whether they can achieve it—it's a matter of it not being allowed! Everyone's thoughts are unique. Aponia, you cannot use [Discipline] to turn others into copies of me or Elysia. That's killing their very selves."

Even if they could not become heroes like him, those two could still strive to become better versions of themselves.

But Aponia's [Discipline] had robbed them of their own reason and direction, making them into shadows of Elias and Elysia… and poor imitations at that.

Even if it had been their request—

Aponia should have refused.

"…I'm sorry, Elias. I thought… I could change their fate like you do."

The boy's voice struck her heart like a heavy hammer. The nun who lived by [Discipline] finally realized her error. Her nails dug into her palms as tears of repentance welled in her eyes.

"..."

Elias silently rose from Aponia's body. He had already realized what the moth's problem was.

After gaining the powers of [Discipline] and [Future Sight], and witnessing cases of Elias changing people's fates, Aponia's heart had ignited with hope. She believed that now, with her newfound strength, she too could defy destiny.

But that was impossible.

Because Elias was a traveler from another world, a special existence. To accommodate him, this world had to rewrite all predetermined fates based on his actions.

But Aponia was different. She had no such ability to override fate. Even if she could observe the future, she had no power to change it.

It was a truly tragic matter.

Heaven had given Aponia a heart of compassion—

But not the power to save.

Thus, she could only watch as tragedies unfolded. Whenever she tried to change them, it would inevitably lead to even worse outcomes—this was the torment fate inflicted upon her.

Aponia was a prisoner of fate. Her kindness would always turn into misfortune. She could do nothing.

"From now on, you're not allowed to do such things on your own again."

"Yes, I will never do it again…"

Once Elias understood, he sighed. His anger toward Aponia had already faded. He would never stay angry at someone with a heart full of goodwill—his fury was reserved for damned fate itself.

Aponia sat up from the ground, her eyes filled with loss and sorrow, lamenting her inability to change anything.

"I know now… that I can't do anything at all…"

Yet just as she said this—

"That's not necessarily true."

"Eh?"

Elias extended his hand toward the nun still kneeling on the floor. It was as though an angel had descended beside a guilty sister, granting her forgiveness.

"Aponia, since you can't change fate, then let me change it instead." Elias smiled, pulling her up from the cold floor.

"What?" Aponia was stunned.

"From now on, tell me the fates you see. Then, through my hands, I'll rewrite them all."

This was an idea Elias had suddenly thought of—a clever shortcut.

Aponia could see the future, but could not defy fate's correction. He, on the other hand, was the opposite.

He had the hands capable of ignoring fate's corrections and altering destiny, but lacked the eyes to see all possible futures.

After all, Mihoyo hadn't recorded every single detail of the Previous Era, so Elias could only change the fates of the Flame-Chasers, not those beyond them.

But now…

"From this day on, Aponia, you'll be my eyes, and I'll be your hands. I'll rewrite every tragedy you see. Let's work together."

Elias spoke to Aponia with heartfelt sincerity.

At that moment, the sun, hidden behind white clouds, reappeared. Its light shone down upon the boy, making him look radiant and divine.

"Ah…"

Aponia froze. She gazed at him in awe, her eyes brimming with emotion and reverence.

"So it can be like this after all… Elias, thank you. I would gladly become your eyes."

In that instant, she felt as though the cage of fate imprisoning her had cracked. A pure white dove had flown before her, bringing hope and salvation.

"Good."

Elias nodded with satisfaction.

"But, to prevent you from causing trouble again by turning good intentions into harm, I'll have to set some restrictions on you. After all, Aponia, you don't want your [Discipline] to create worse outcomes again, do you?"

He reached out and gently wiped away the tears at the corner of her eyes.

"You're right. That should be so. I understand. Then Elias, please restrain me."

Aponia agreed without hesitation. The chains of fate only brought her pain and despair—but if the chains came from Elias, she would willingly be bound.

Elias raised a brow. Why did that sound a little off?

"Ahem! Then place [Discipline] on yourself. The condition will be… from now on, you may only use [Discipline] with my permission. How about it?"

"No problem. Let's do it."

It was a restriction that would bind her strongest ability. But Aponia longed for it.

She now understood that she was a prisoner of fate who could achieve nothing. When guided by her own will, [Discipline] often brought only disastrous results.

But if she obeyed Elias' command, [Discipline] would surely be used in the best way.

However—

Just as Aponia was about to bind herself with the restriction, she casually glanced at her fate.

"Sorry, Elias, it seems I can't agree to that request." Aponia suddenly went back on her word.

"Hm? Why?"

Elias was stunned, puzzled. But Aponia only shook her head without explaining and said instead:

"Can I change it to another [Discipline]?"

"…What do you want to change it to?"

Elias frowned, both confused and a little unaccustomed—after all, it had been a long time since anyone had gone against his words.

But in the next second, Aponia's answer made him widen his eyes in shock, almost thinking he had misheard.

"Mm~ Then let it be this: from now on, I will obey your every command—how about that [Discipline]?"

"Uh, are you serious?"

"Yes, I'm serious."

Aponia smiled, gripping Elias' hands tightly, as though to show that she was speaking from her heart—though Elias only felt his hands hurt.

Yet more than the pain in his hands, Elias was deeply shocked. Total obedience to his commands? Was she serious? He looked her up and down.

Seeing the woman before him—who could only be described as an unrivaled beauty, a living temptation—Elias couldn't help but have those kinds of thoughts. Wasn't this basically offering herself up to him?

"I'll put my full strength into applying this [Discipline]. Once I do, I probably won't even be able to undo it myself. But that's what a true restriction should be."

Aponia's calm voice sealed her own path.

Elias' gaze grew complicated.

"I suggest you think it over again. If you really do this, then from now on I'll be the chain binding everything about you. You'll never be able to defy me again."

"And what's the problem with that?"

Aponia tilted her head in puzzlement.

"I feel like you're tempting me, Aponia. You should understand your own charm. After you impose this [Discipline], if I were to have improper thoughts about you, have you considered what the consequences would be?"

Elias put his hands on his hips, face serious.

His expression all but said—Don't tempt me. I can't take the temptation. Your figure is too dangerous!

He was a man of high moral standards, someone who would never harm others outside of enemies—let alone his comrades. But if Aponia were to offer herself up this way…

With her allure, Elias felt it would be all too easy for him to break his moral bottom line and turn into a beast.

Aponia's cheeks flushed red. She looked somewhat delighted.

"Thank you for the reminder, Elias. But I don't think I have charm like Elysia and the others. And… if it can bring you comfort and happiness, I'm willing to accept it."

"Have you really thought it through?"

"Yes. I will never regret this decision."

As she said this, Aponia closed her eyes and began.

"[Please], let me forever obey your commands, Elias. Let me be your eyes to glimpse the future, your partner to change fate—and let me accept all of you."

In the next moment, it was as if invisible chains wrapped around her hands, feet, chest, and heart. The [Discipline]—now eternal and irrevocable—was complete.

Yet Aponia revealed a smile of relief, as though freed. She smiled at Elias.

"Now, Elias, please try giving me a command. Any command will do."

Chapter 551: The Little Singer Wants to Cling Tightly to Izumi's Leg

With the official release of the song Fly Me to the Star, Ririn Hoshizaki, still a debuting rookie singer, saw her popularity soar.

Ririn Hoshizaki gradually went from being completely unknown to having her name recognized, and further gained fans who liked her. In truth, she had firmly clung to the leg of Fly Me to the Star.

She herself knew this very clearly, always reminding herself not to become arrogant or complacent, and not to stop striving just because of this success. This time, she was fortunate to cling to Izumi's leg. Without Izumi's composition Fly Me to the Star, she would very likely have failed in the rookie season and then been shelved by Nichirushi's agency.

If you can't become explosively popular, you're destined to be shelved—that is the cruelty of the entertainment industry.

Although the rookie season had not yet ended, the competition between various entertainment companies already seemed to be in full swing. But many insiders could already see that this time, the rookie season's crown was destined to be won by Nichirushi's agency's Ririn Hoshizaki.

The executives of Hebi-O and Hela entertainment companies had invested heavily in this rookie season. Seeing that their own rookie singers were about to fail, none of them were happy, yet they could do nothing.

All they could do was curse Nichirushi's agency in their hearts for lacking virtue, while secretly investigating this previously unknown composer—Izumi.

When they investigated Izumi and saw the information, the executives of the two companies almost coughed up blood. They thought Izumi was a trump card Nichirushi had been secretly cultivating all along, now summoned to launch Ririn Hoshizaki to fame in one stroke, with Izumi striking as a rookie composer.

But unexpectedly, she had never been connected with the music industry before, with not even her name known—completely a parallel line to the industry. And then suddenly, during this rookie season, she popped up as if from a crack in a rock.

Both Hebi-O and Hela companies used their networks to ask around among the big-name composers and veterans of the music world. The result was that not one of them had ever heard of Izumi before—all of them had only just learned her name.

In other words, not only had Izumi never been involved with the music industry before, she also had no powerful backers behind her.

So where had she suddenly come from? And how had Nichirushi's agency discovered her? One move, and it was like seeing the future's next great composer. Even if Merii Hizuki had sharp eyes for talent, could it really be this exaggerated?!

What? Merii Hizuki said she just happened to meet her while taking a casual walk at night? What utter nonsense! Why didn't such luck ever happen to them? Going out for a nighttime stroll and running into a composer with the potential to become a great master?

Fine then, from now on we won't do anything else. Every evening, we'll just walk back and forth through the streets of Japan!

Merii Hizuki truly had no conscience. If she didn't want to share, then fine, but why make up such an absurd excuse to fool her peers? Meeting by chance during a walk a composer with such potential? Not even a dog would believe that!

The people in the other two entertainment companies were all baffled, and at the same time cursed Merii Hizuki for her shamelessness.

Meanwhile, over at Nichirushi's agency, the shameless Merii Hizuki was happily busy every day, not feeling the slightest bit tired, only fulfilled.

Because she had bet correctly on Kotomi Izumi's composing ability, and made a beautiful comeback. Not only would she not be demoted because of the pledge she had signed, she now had a high chance of getting promoted beyond her current position as chief manager.

Even if there was no clear word yet on promotion, this year's year-end bonus was certain to be so big she could count until her hands went numb.

During this time, Merii Hizuki had been taking Ririn Hoshizaki to various business events. The rookie season was like this: even before it ended, as long as capital saw that a promising new singer was about to be born, business collaborations would immediately pour in one after another.

That's just how business is—quick, precise, ruthless, and steady.

Just this noon, she had taken Ririn Hoshizaki to attend a banquet. Ririn had drunk a little too much, so afterward, Merii Hizuki drove her back to the apartment building where she currently lived.

This apartment building was truly a high-class residence. With the income of a rookie singer, Ririn Hoshizaki absolutely couldn't afford to live here. Even with her current rising popularity, she still couldn't afford it.

After all, this was Setagaya, one of Tokyo's wealthy districts, standing alongside Chiyoda.

In Setagaya, luxury cars were everywhere, just as high-end apartments filled Shibuya.

But even so, how could a little singer like Ririn Hoshizaki afford a place in Setagaya? It didn't matter—ever since Nichirushi's agency decided to promote her, they had her move into this apartment, with the agency covering the monthly rent.

Previously, it had only been rented. If she failed to win in the rookie season, Ririn Hoshizaki would lose the right to stay here, forced to pack her luggage and move out to find her own place.

But now, with Fly Me to the Star making a huge splash in the rookie season, as long as she won, not only would resources and support pour in, but Nichirushi's agency would even buy the apartment outright for her—giving her, barely in her twenties, her first Tokyo home.

"Get some rest early today. In your free time, remember to post often on Twitter and interact with fans regularly.

"You also need to frequently like, comment, and retweet Izumi-sensei's Twitter. If she has a new light novel volume or manga volume going on sale, or if she releases new work, make sure you retweet and promote heavily. Tomorrow, remember to buy volume 1 of Sword Art Online at the bookstore. Take a selfie with the book in hand and post it on Twitter.

"Nichirushi's agency is, after all, a capital-driven company. Until we reach a deep collaboration with Izumi, we can't use the official account to interact with her. So for now, you must constantly interact with Izumi-sensei yourself, raising your presence and closing the distance as much as possible.

"Even if your current popularity doesn't match Izumi-sensei's, it doesn't matter. Courtesy never hurts. If Izumi-sensei sees you being so thoughtful, she'll keep you in mind. Who knows? Not only your next song, but even the one after that, she might continue to compose for you."

Yes, another reason why Hebi-O and Hela agencies were furious enough to vomit blood was because this composer with the potential to become a new great master—Izumi Ki—had previously been writing light novels and drawing manga, completely unrelated to the music industry.

Seriously, for someone who writes novels and draws manga to suddenly create such a powerful song—were they trying to make all the composers in other companies quit in despair?

"I understand, Merii-san. Honestly, I've never known how to repay Izumi-sensei for her kindness. With your guidance, I think I have some idea now."

Ririn Hoshizaki nodded firmly. Even as her fame rose, she still remained polite and well-mannered in front of Merii Hizuki and her manager.

Especially with Merii Hizuki. Back when she was still just a trainee, she had hardly ever spoken with her, barely even had the chance to meet. At most, once a year at the annual company gathering, with Merii Hizuki on stage while she sat in a corner below.

"No, no. For Izumi-sensei, helping you might just have been a small effort. But for you, it's a kindness you may never be able to repay even in a lifetime."

Merii Hizuki nodded in satisfaction at her response, but still reminded her not to think she had already repaid Izumi.

Leaving aside her good singing voice, this little girl truly was sensible—not arrogant, not impatient.

Some rookies, as soon as they gained a little popularity, would immediately change their attitude—showing up late, acting like big shots, and loving to flaunt themselves.

The problem was that they flaunted so stupidly, constantly lowering their public favor and reputation, completely unable to package themselves properly. Even with the company's PR team designing careful marketing strategies, they still complained it was too low-key, not matching their supposed fame. And in the end? Their image collapsed, popularity plummeted, reputation tanked, and sometimes they were even flamed onto Twitter's trending topics.

Merii Hizuki had spent many years cutting her way through the entertainment world—a place of hidden currents and raging waves, where a god could be created in a second, and collapse in the next, with constant change at every moment.

She had cultivated countless top-tier artists and earned a certain status. Even artists from other companies, upon seeing her, would respectfully bow and greet her as "Merii-san." When she slightly raised her glass in acknowledgment, those artists would scramble to lower their glasses as much as possible.

Merii Hizuki understood a truth: the entertainment world everywhere is full of people who rise to fame overnight. The truly remarkable ones are those who, after exploding in popularity, can maintain that heat with their own strength while also building a reputation, allowing them to survive long-term in the ever-surging entertainment industry.

Making someone popular was far too easy. Even with something as trivial as having pure eyes, strange clothing styles, or singing songs that most people couldn't appreciate—through fabricated hype, throwing money at magazines and Twitter, you could be praised to the skies. Even the smallest matters could keep showing up on trending lists, flooding screens. But the key was when virtue did not match fame. If one lacked the strength to bear the weight of such hype, then no matter how many paid promoters were hired, what followed was only disdain and ridicule from the entire internet.

Recently, Merii Hizuki had been considering the marketing strategy for Ririn Hoshizaki. She hadn't decided yet, so she continued observing. For now, the impression Ririn gave was of a singer with a beautiful voice and the pure, girl-next-door look.

Still, Ririn's personality was genuinely good. So Merii decided to simply let her continue with this image for now, while also working hard to improve her singing skills. Later, she could find opportunities for Ririn to collaborate with Izumi a few more times. Even if she couldn't be raised to phenomenon-level stardom, becoming a top-tier singer would be no problem.

Even though the car had already stopped downstairs at her apartment, since Merii Hizuki hadn't said for her to leave, Ririn Hoshizaki didn't dare get out on her own. She obediently sat in the passenger seat.

Sure enough, a moment later, Merii Hizuki spoke again: "Actually, Izumi-sensei will soon once again be responsible for composition. This time, she'll be composing the entire soundtrack for a theatrical film—from the theme song to every insert song…"

These past days had been full of banquets and business events, so she hadn't had the chance to call Hideaki Anno to properly discuss Izumi composing the soundtrack for Evangelion: 3.0 You Can (Not) Redo.

Nichirushi's agency also wanted to be involved.

Hearing this, Ririn Hoshizaki's eyes lit up. She didn't yet know which film Izumi would be composing for, but her small, eager gaze already seemed to ask Merii Hizuki: Can I sing for it? Even just one song!

Chapter 639: Selene: This Is My Arrangement for You

"This is not making do, milady. Between two evils, choose the lesser… In a situation where there is no need at all to consider the will of the subjects, you still manage to maintain such patience…"

In the study, beneath rows of carved and gilded bookcases filled with brown, red, and blue leather-bound volumes, Sebas stepped forth from the shadows, his face still spirited and dignified as if carved from marble.

"This old servant truly admires you."

He glanced toward the slowly closing study doors, catching a fleeting glimpse of the retreating backs of Dr. Stylish and Mobius at the far end of the corridor.

Bang—

Selene forcefully closed the catalog of Flügel tomes from Avant Heim in her hands and set it heavily upon the finely carved wooden desk beside her. She rubbed her forehead.

"…Hah, what is there to admire? Clumsy, third-rate acting. It is only because I happen to possess the overwhelming strength and authority to crush them, holding in my hands the lifeblood of everything they need. Intimidated by this, they have no choice but to retract their claws before me, fawning and laboring in submission."

"Sebas, do you believe that within the central imperial departments, in the hearts of quite a few high officials, there lies a grand wish they do not even dare imagine, let alone dream?"

Selene gave a self-mocking smile. "Perhaps, in their eyes, the greatest and most sacred version of me would be one who sits in the Imperial Capital's Grand Palace for life."

"Maintaining the stability of the Empire, binding this 'damned' Honkai energy forever to its optimized, upward course. Acting as guarantor of their authority. Ruling with hands folded."

Selene murmured to herself. She realized that in facing such matters—or rather, in discovering them—she was surprisingly calm, even twisted.

Back when she was still a general of the Empire, her temperament would have been to show those who dared harbor wicked thoughts what true cruelty meant. Not a single one would escape!

Now, Selene had come to understand.

In gentler terms: patching flaws, using others as a mirror to reflect one's own gains and losses—it was not so bad.

The Mental Seal.

This was Selene's wedge of control over the Empire's subjects.

If conditions permitted, Selene had the ability to turn the entire Empire into her echoing puppets—puppets in the truest sense, without a single dissenting thought.

But she did not. While ensuring her supporters and loyalists held absolute dominance and majority, she allowed some dissent to exist. For such people, Selene would partly accept their memorials and remonstrations.

Then, she would instruct the Ministry of Internal Affairs to deliberately assign them the very tasks and goals they detested and criticized.

For those who had their own opinions yet still exerted their utmost to fulfill imperial assignments, Selene appreciated them. Such officials would be given more opportunities to prove themselves.

But those who merely paid lip service, opposing in secret while slacking in their duties… Selene would not deal with them directly, but their careers were finished. Dismissal and loss of title were certain.

At the same time, she would ensure their descendants and kin became the most fanatically loyal of the Empire.

You lament that "the whole world is filthy while I alone am pure, all others drunk while I alone am sober"? Very well, your wish shall be granted.

Complete isolation and rejection, reproach from family and children, curses from one's own blood—being branded as a corrupt official, an incompetent man.

Moreover, in order to prove their loyalty to the Empire, their descendants would willingly devote themselves to the very professions their ancestor disdained, taking pride in performing the very acts he once denounced, leaving behind his surname as testimony.

From time to time, Selene would take leisure, without informing anyone—not even Sebas or Alyssa—to scatter her thoughts and watch a play of filial loyalty against parental rebellion (the father defiant, the son loyal), as a way of relaxing.

The forms varied, endless in variety.

Though not as satisfying and thrilling as physical annihilation, it had a peculiar flavor of its own.

Selene often thought the amusements she found for herself were too perverse, unfit to be shared with others.

"That is why this old servant admires you."

Meeting Alyssa's wide-eyed stare, Sebas smiled and naturally took the cumbersome tea set from her hands. With practiced, almost artistic motions, he prepared a pot of hot tea for Selene—simple yet elegant.

"No sovereign delights in having their vassals oppose them."

The elegant butler bowed slightly, gently placing the bone china teacup with floral patterns upon Selene's desk.

"Especially when the sovereign possesses the absolute strength to decide the fate of their vassals, such details, such magnanimity, become all the more precious."

These were Sebas' sincere words.

Amid the throngs of loyal followers, regardless of what truly lay within their hearts, in the presence of Selene there was no longer a single voice of opposition. In a sense, she and the Empire had fused into one. Her will was the Empire's will. Her strategy was the Empire's strategy.

Should Selene one day fall into madness, Sebas could not even imagine what would become of the vast and prosperous interstellar Empire.

Fortunately.

Though Selene was far from perfect, she was rational enough. She knew where the limits lay, and within her heart she had her own red lines.

"So, is this flattery from you, Sebas?"

With a soft chuckle, Selene lifted the teacup and took a small sip. The rich fragrance of the tea spread instantly across her mouth.

Ahem—could she say this was merely a learned reflex from bitter experience?

That golden giant of a man, with his tens of thousands of years crippled upon the throne, stood as a stark warning to Selene. Even if one held limitless power, one should not act in a way too devoid of humanity.

Displaying mercy—trite, but useful. Everlasting.

Besides, it cost her nothing. Selene only needed to move her lips.

After closing her eyes and savoring the tea for a while, Selene rose from the matching chair behind the desk.

"It seems I truly have too much leisure, if even you have come to flatter me."

Selene tapped upon the grand encyclopedia compiled by the Flügel, a vast tome summarizing six thousand years of plunder from the world of Disboard—magic, customs, history, geography, flora, fauna, and more.

"Are those thirteen Ex-Machina units settled?"

"They have already been reset and refreshed. They are undergoing preliminary calibration and maintenance. Soon, they will be ready for data input. Offensive Bias will guide them properly."

"However, Your Majesty, how do you intend to arrange those thirteen units?" Sebas voiced his doubt.

Thirteen units—what use were they?

Another addition to the collection?

"No arrangement. Once their functions are restored, let them quickly begin reproducing." Selene shook her head, sliding the encyclopedia of the Flügel toward Sebas. Her words shocked him.

"Reproduce?"

Sebas frowned. Six thousand years without war—if reproduction were possible, why had the Ex-Machina come so close to extinction?

"Once the 'virus' is cleared, reproduction will be natural."

Indeed—"virus," Selene called it.

By this she meant the traces of Schwi Dola.

The Ex-Machina were a race that analyzed and mimicked the elements needed to break concepts, capable of replicating the armaments of other races—and thus capable of replicating all organs required for reproduction.

However, due to the data of the "heart" uploaded by the remnant Schwi Dola in the ancient war, the surviving Ex-Machina had all fallen in love with Riku Dola. None were willing to reproduce with anyone else. This ethical barrier had become a hardware lock. For over six thousand years, no new Ex-Machina had been born, and the remaining units had long surpassed their limits, teetering on the edge of extinction.

Set aside the applause for the love story that transcended race.

In reality, only thirteen units remained. Why should Selene preserve the "heart" data left by Schwi Dola, bringing trouble upon herself?

The Imperial Guard and the Sisters of Silence already required Selene's personal crafting and blessings. Now with the addition of the Flügel, her already limited leisure time for idling was being stretched even thinner.

Should the Ex-Machina—a race capable of self-reproduction—also require Selene to craft them personally? Ridiculous. At most, she would restore their foundation so they would not die out. The rest, let them reproduce themselves.

Selene admitted Schwi Dola's fate was pitiable, but she did not believe her actions had been right.

In truth, Selene had not yet formed a definite judgment of her, as she herself continually shifted the definition of good and evil.

But based on present interests, Schwi Dola was a "virus." An existence to be strictly eliminated.

Even Riku Dola, his deeds, his so-called "success," once again served as a reminder to Selene.

That was—before war, the battlefield must be cleared in advance.

"Let me introduce her—this is Azril, commander of the Flügel, Third Sequence of the Imperial Guard."

Not lingering further on the topic of the Ex-Machina, Selene gestured toward the elder sister of the Flügel standing properly in the corner of the study.

With emerald hair that refracted the crystal chandelier's light like a prism into rainbow hues, a single horn atop her head, dazzling heterochromatic eyes of blue and gold, wings woven of pure light extending from her waist, and a radiant halo composed of intricate magic circles and geometric patterns, she was a striking sight.

Even Sebas had to admit her appearance was impressive.

"Lord Sebas."

Azril bowed gracefully.

Stare!

As he looked upon her, Sebas suddenly narrowed his crimson vertical pupils. Only then did he realize—what was this? This attire, to serve as part of the Imperial Guard, the Empire's very face?!

Good heavens—an outfit akin to a swimsuit, vast expanses of bare skin, pendant undergarments, asymmetrical stockings… utterly disgraceful!

Corrupting fashions, like a flood beast, endangering the youth of the Empire—such things must be suppressed! Absolutely suppressed!

"T-That… my lord… did I do something wrong…?"

Under Sebas' inexplicable gaze, Azril shivered, her wings of light curling around her body. It was as if she could see, behind this white-haired elder, a colossal black dragon roaring and blotting out the sky.

At that moment, Selene's calm voice drifted in: "Sebas, design a proper uniform for the Flügel. This appearance is indeed improper."

Hearing this, Sebas was overjoyed.

The soul of the artist within him was ignited.

"Your will, milady."

"Next matter. Sebas, regarding the site Alyssa accidentally discovered—the hollowed-out planet infested by insects—what reports have your Inquisitorial patrol fleets submitted?"

Before Sebas could pull out tailoring tools on the spot to take measurements, Selene swiftly shifted the subject.

Alyssa, too, had gained some experience.

Though she had been in haste, she deliberately submitted the coordinates she discovered to the Imperial Inquisition, one of the central authorities directly under the Empire.

This was their specialty, and in coordinating collaboration between imperial departments, the Inquisition held special privileges. With Alyssa's name attached, her Sisters of Battle and Valkyrie units would not have to worry about being excluded from the spoils.

Indeed, she had not forwarded it to the nearest Astartes expeditionary fleet.

Clearly, she had grown wiser—or perhaps been advised—knowing to secure benefits for her hungry Sisters of Battle.

That rascal Merlin, after worming his way into her forces as a combat strategist, had certainly thickened the skin of the Sisters of Battle.

Selene cast a sidelong glance at Alyssa, who stood silently at her side. Denied her tea implements, she was instead grinding coffee beans, glaring unhappily at Sebas.

"Your Majesty, this is the current progress of the exploration fleet."

At once Sebas entered work mode. Receiving clearance from the administrative servitor, he began his report in meticulous detail.

"Residual traces of Alyssa's Honkai plasma allowed the Honkai network to locate that world's position in the void. Based on intelligence that an unknown insectoid swarm had hollowed out the planet to make it a nest, the 2107th Exploration Fleet of the Inquisition immediately devised a reconnaissance plan modeled after protocols against the Flood from Halo."

"They have petitioned for the intervention of a Daemon Inquisitor."

"The fleet specifically requested support troops with prior combat experience against insectoid species. Currently, the highest imperial standard for countering insectoid or pseudo-insectoid threats derives from the Astartes' Second Legion, the Punishers, Sequence Conquered World—Universe-117 Flood."

As Selene browsed through the reports, Sebas added:

"Conveniently, the active personnel of the Daemon Inquisitor Chapter are drawn not only from new recruits and Imperial Guard selections on the homeworld, but also from some of the Second Legion Punishers—recruits originating from Universe-117, Conquered World."

"After Your Majesty eradicated the Flood disaster of Universe-117, Grand General Budo followed in your footsteps. While eliminating every last remnant of the Flood across star systems, he also, as precaution, used the Flood as training to cultivate a large number of new recruits experienced in fighting these insectoid-like creatures."

"With their addition, Your Majesty, detailed reports will soon arrive."

Rubbing her chin, Selene murmured: "117… Spartans, hm…"

She thought of a certain man who never removed his helmet.

"In the first batch of candidates selected for the Daemon Inquisitors, not based on entry scores but post-modification and final evaluations after all training—who ranked the highest?" she suddenly asked.

"…John."

After quickly checking with clearance access, Sebas replied a few seconds later.

"He has no surname. John—117."

"As the top candidate of the first batch, he could have claimed the serial number 1, but instead chose 117. According to the records, back during his time with the UNSC Spartan Operations, his designation was 117."

"So it was him."

"Your Majesty, John—117. Does he hold some special significance? While his service with the UNSC was marked by countless battles and victories, and he earned nearly every medal they could grant, could it be… he is the so-called inheritor of Universe-117's creators, the Forerunners' legacy?"

Such a super-soldier was rare indeed. But within the Empire, for Selene to personally single him out still seemed unusual. Even Sebas, familiar with the battle records of the Punishers from Universe-117, could only speculate.

"In a sense."

Selene nodded with a grin, her fingers tracing the porcelain handle of her teacup. "The name Daemon Inquisitors is too repetitive. Let us rename them—Grey Knights. The Inquisition's special detachment shall be the Grey Knights Chapter."

"As for John—117's company, let it retain the designation 'Spartans,' as in his UNSC days."

"…As you command."

...

Honkai Supraspatial Network, unnamed world where the 2107th Exploration Fleet of the Inquisition was deployed.

Bzzz—!

The barrier of realspace was torn apart by rippling blue waves of warp transit. When the Inquisition's fleet followed the traces left by Alyssa's power, what unfolded before them was a vast asteroid belt, floating in the dark abyss of the void like a hideous fungal mat.

Some asteroids were half-melted, their surfaces hardened into sleek black contours. These had once been continental shelves, blasted by high-energy plasma, hurled into space and rapidly cooled, forming such grotesque landscapes.

Far more were like honeycombed wreckage, pockmarked remnants of continental plates.

Perhaps it was because Alyssa, in her dragon form, upon encountering the foul stench of the swarm, had been startled into unleashing excessive power… or perhaps the planet had already been thoroughly hollowed out by the insects. In any case, the destruction had produced an asteroid field unusually fine and dense, every surface riddled with frost-lined cavities.

On the bridge, beneath the resplendent dome's colored embellishments, the golden talons of the double-headed imperial eagle held a silver pillar crest aloft, proclaiming their identity: the Imperial Inquisition.

"We have entered the planetary debris zone."

An officer of the Imperial Navy reported.

Inquisitors clad in ornate black-and-red uniforms, adorned with medals, sashes, and golden tassels, barked commands in ringing tones.

"Increase the composite shipborne void-shield frequency…"

With both hands upon the console, pale eyes reflected the scarred planetary remnants strewn across the void—massive fragments covered in fungal mats and strange membranous structures, clearly visible upon the augur displays.

"I can already smell the stench of those insects!"

Chapter 569: Sarasvati

Erina and the others did not stay long in the world of "Isekai Shokudou," and soon returned to their respective worlds.

Since there was a gathering tomorrow, Darkness and Eris did not head directly to the Saekano world either.

After the livestream in the chat group ended, Eriri did not rush back to the Saekano world. Instead, she took Eu out for a long-awaited outing in the world of "Is This a Zombie?"

As always, Kyoko tagged along like a shadow.

As for Seraphim, she requested leave from Eriri, intending to report the matter concerning the vampire ninja leader to her superior.

Although such things could easily be conveyed via mobile phone, given the seriousness of the matter, she felt it was better to explain everything in person.

Since her superior also resided in this city, she didn't need to spend extra time returning to the vampire ninja village, so she wouldn't miss tomorrow's gathering.

After leaving home, Seraphim headed straight to a small alley in the shopping district, stopping in front of a cosplay café.

Without hesitation, she pushed open the door and stepped inside.

The moment she entered, several beautiful girls in maid outfits came to greet her.

Upon seeing that it was Seraphim, their smiles grew even brighter.

"Seraphim, welcome back."

"Mm, I need to talk to Sarasvati. You all can continue working."

Not lingering with the maids, Seraphim gave a brief greeting before skillfully making her way deeper into the café.

This café was run by vampire ninjas, and most of the maids in cosplay uniforms were vampire ninjas themselves.

Originally, when Seraphim came to this city, she was also expected to work here. After all, without working, she would have no financial support to live in this city.

However, to avoid missing the chance to find Eu, she had temporarily set aside work.

Walking through the passageway, Seraphim soon saw Sarasvati, also dressed in a maid outfit.

Sarasvati had long black hair and a graceful figure no less striking than Seraphim's, with an exceptionally beautiful appearance.

As commander of the conservative faction of vampire ninjas, she was also Seraphim's direct superior.

At the same time, she had another identity in this world—she was the well-known online idol, Kirara Hoshikawa.

"Seraphim, how is the mission progressing?"

Upon seeing her, Sarasvati immediately asked about the mission's progress. After all, this matter had already dragged on for quite some time.

"I've already met Lord Hellscythe."

At these words, Sarasvati's crimson eyes instantly gleamed with a dazzling red light.

"Did she agree to follow you back to the village?"

"She did not agree." Seraphim shook her head.

Hearing this, Sarasvati frowned. But before she could say more, Seraphim's voice sounded again.

"However, I have obtained other information regarding the leader. I came here now precisely to report it to you."

"Oh? Then let's hear it."

Sarasvati's frown relaxed slightly, curiosity flashing in her eyes.

Seraphim then repeated to Sarasvati everything that Eriri had told her before—about the leader still being alive and the events that had transpired a century ago.

She also revealed Eriri's existence to Sarasvati.

"Now, I have already become Lady Eriri's servant. Therefore, I can no longer carry out missions for the village."

Finishing these words, Seraphim fell silent and quietly awaited Sarasvati's reaction.

When she heard the first half of the report, Sarasvati was surprised but did not lose her composure.

But upon hearing Seraphim's final declaration, her entire being erupted into fury.

"Seraphim! For the sake of a mere human, you actually intend to betray the village?"

To Sarasvati, refusing to execute missions for the village was equivalent to betrayal.

Yet Seraphim shook her head firmly, her resolve unshaken by Sarasvati's rebuke.

"I have not betrayed the village. If the village faces peril, I will undoubtedly spare no effort to aid it. But from now on, I will only obey Lady Eriri's commands."

When Seraphim first expressed her wish to become Eriri's servant, her original intention was to serve Eriri while also continuing to carry out missions for the village.

However, after Eriri told her that she could only obey her commands alone, it became impossible for her to go back on that decision—even if she wanted to.

Of course, she had never thought of going back anyway, though she did feel some guilt toward the village.

"Hmph, do you really think the Elders will believe you haven't betrayed the village just because of your words?"

Sarasvati looked sternly at Seraphim, completely dismissive of her explanation.

"If you take back your decision and continue serving the village, I can pretend I never heard what you just said."

Though Sarasvati acted strict and stubborn, her nature was actually very gentle. She didn't want Seraphim to suffer punishment from the village over this matter.

"Thank you for your kindness, but my decision is final. If the Elders want to punish me, let them come find me."

At this point, Seraphim's tone shifted.

"However, I still hope the village won't cause me trouble, because Lady Eriri is absolutely not someone the village can afford to provoke."

"I'd like to see for myself just how strong this so-called human really is!"

"Seraphim, later you will accompany me to meet this human called Eriri."

"Sarasvati, if you wish to meet Lady Eriri, I can introduce you. But I advise you not to cause her trouble."

"That's not for you to decide. Besides seeing Eriri, there is another matter of greater importance."

As she spoke, Sarasvati's gaze toward Seraphim revealed a hint of dissatisfaction.

"Since the leader is still alive, and in such a dangerous situation, then regardless of his reasons, we must find him and bring him back to the village."

"Sarasvati, I think Lady Eriri is right. If we act recklessly and disrupt the leader's plans, it may lead to unpredictable consequences."

"That decision is mine to make!"

"Very well."

With nothing more to say, Seraphim agreed to Sarasvati's request to meet Eriri. All she could do was ensure that Sarasvati wouldn't end up being killed by Eriri.

Of course, it wasn't possible to go right away. Eriri was currently out shopping with Eu and Kyoko. At the very least, they would have to wait several more hours.

After explaining this, Seraphim was promptly dragged into the dressing room by Sarasvati.

"Since you're free for now, you can honestly work for me here for half a day."

With that, Sarasvati shoved a maid outfit into Seraphim's arms and left the room.

When Seraphim emerged from the dressing room, she had already become a charming and lovely maid.

...

At an amusement park, Eriri, Eu, and Kyoko were joyfully enjoying the rides inside—bumper cars, carousels, slides, roller coasters, and more.

They were completely experiencing everything with the mindset of ordinary people, having an absolute blast.

Just as Eriri was about to take Eu and Kyoko to the next attraction, she unexpectedly spotted a familiar figure in the crowd approaching from the opposite direction.

"Well, if it isn't Taeko. We meet again."

The person Eriri had seen was none other than Hiramatsu Taeko, whom she had met the first time she came to this world.

After parting with Hiramatsu Taeko back then, Eriri had never thought of contacting her again, and so she hadn't even left her any contact information.

Now, encountering her once more could only be described as fate.

After all, Eriri had only come to this world a handful of times, and each visit lasted just a single day.

To be able to meet again in such a short window of time, and in the same city no less, was truly rare.

Back then, Eriri had thought that if she ever happened to meet Hiramatsu Taeko again, she wouldn't mind building a connection with this gentle girl.

Hearing Eriri's words, Eu and Kyoko both turned curious gazes toward Hiramatsu Taeko.

This was their first time realizing that Eriri actually knew someone else in this world.

However, for now, neither of them spoke, choosing instead to watch and see how things unfolded.

Naturally, Hiramatsu Taeko immediately noticed Eriri's presence. After all, someone so dazzling appearing in a public place could hardly go unnoticed.

"Eriri…"

Staring at Eriri just a few meters away, Taeko's eyes were filled with disbelief.

Her feet moved on their own, and before long, she was standing right in front of Eriri.

"Eriri, is it really you?"

Behind Taeko, the brown-haired girl who had been standing beside her was now staring at Eriri with shining eyes.

This girl was Taeko's close friend, Kanami Mihara.

The name "Eriri" was not unfamiliar to Kanami at all. Half a year ago, one morning, she had heard it from her best friend.

Because Taeko had described Eriri as someone almost magical, Kanami had hoped that the next time Taeko met Eriri, she would introduce her as well.

Unfortunately, in the six months since, Taeko had never seen Eriri again.

In the first month, in order to encounter Eriri again, Taeko had even spent her afternoons after school wandering around the city, and during holidays as well. Only after Kanami persuaded her did she finally give up on actively searching. Yet, Eriri's name never left their conversations.

Back then, when Taeko said Eriri was extremely beautiful, even describing her with three "verys," Kanami had been skeptical.

But now, seeing Eriri in person, she realized Taeko's descriptions hadn't been exaggerated in the slightest—if anything, they had been far too modest.

Such beauty couldn't be summed up with just three "verys." Even thirty wouldn't be excessive.

Kanami didn't follow Taeko over immediately, instead deciding to give her friend some time alone with Eriri. She would introduce herself later.

Looking at Taeko standing before her, Eriri raised her right hand and placed it on her head, her face lighting up with a bright smile.

"Of course it's me. Come to think of it, it's been half a year since we last met, hasn't it?"

Hearing Eriri's words and feeling the warmth of her palm, Taeko's face broke into an excited smile.

"Mhm! Eriri, I finally get to see you again!"

Taeko nodded rapidly as she looked at Eriri, her usual timid demeanor completely gone.

Her slender hands clutched at Eriri's clothes, as if afraid she might vanish before her eyes.

"Alright, alright, don't get so worked up. I'm not about to disappear."

Eriri gently patted Taeko's head, then pinched her fair cheeks.

"Taeko, have you been using that ability to communicate with cats properly?"

"Yes! Thanks to it, I've become friends with many cats. Thank you, Eriri."

Eriri's affectionate gesture left Taeko a little embarrassed, but she didn't resist Eriri's pinching.

"No need to thank me. As long as it helps you, that's enough. By the way, is that your friend standing behind you?"

Retracting her right hand, Eriri looked toward Kanami Mihara, who stood several meters away.

Feeling Eriri's gaze, Kanami straightened up instinctively.

Because of the distance between them, and the noisy surroundings, she couldn't hear what Eriri and Taeko were talking about.

At that moment, Taeko finally remembered the best friend she had left standing behind her. Her face flushed with embarrassment, and she lowered her head slightly.

"That's my classmate and best friend. I've told her about you before, and she wants to meet you. Would that be alright?"

As she spoke, Taeko raised her head, looking at Eriri with anticipation.

Eriri simply smiled and nodded. "Of course."

Hearing this, Taeko's face lit up with joy. She released her grip on Eriri's sleeve, turned around, and waved at Kanami.

"Kanami, come over!"

"Ah, coming!"

Startled at first by Taeko's call, Kanami quickly snapped back to her senses. Without hesitation, she rushed over to Eriri, her steps quick and eager.

Chapter 324: The Herrscher of Sentience Modified Your Consciousness

"Come here, Senti, lie down."

"Let me check if your development is normal."

On the space station, inside the life sciences laboratory—

Setsuna had Senti, wearing Fu Hua's body, lie inside the stasis pod.

Nearby stood Grey, Sumire Muroto, and a large group of biotech research lolis and Angeloids.

"Tch—"

"I'm telling you, my new body must be exactly the same strength as that old fossil's… no! Stronger than hers! Ten times stronger!"

"Otherwise, I'll just stay in this body forever and never leave! Let that old fossil play games in the server instead!"

The Herrscher of Sentience tossed off her coat in a few quick motions, lifting her chin proudly.

Truthfully, she was very satisfied with herself—or rather, with Fu Hua's body.

At this moment, Fu Hua's body was at nearly peak condition. After years of tempering and modifications, it had become extremely powerful.

Its Honkai adaptability was also exceptionally high, allowing her to freely use Herrscher powers through it.

Aside from being slightly lacking in figure, it could be called perfect.

"Relax. We're copying and reconstructing at the molecular level. Not even a single cell will be missing."

Setsuna tapped Senti on the head.

A child was still a child—always noisy.

Clack—

The stasis pod closed.

Invisible beams scanned her body again and again.

On the holographic interface, Fu Hua's body model gradually constructed.

Thanks to the highly advanced biotech of the interstellar era, they could examine her inside and out with precision.

"Mm… her body has undergone multiple modifications, plus thousands of years of training. In terms of physique, she's at the very top compared to the humans at the base."

Grey and the research lolis smacked their lips while looking at Fu Hua's body parameters.

As an Immortal, she was nearly undying. In the original timeline, even if her limbs and meridians were broken, her skull pierced by a sword, or Otto shot her in the head, she could preserve her consciousness.

As long as her mind and soul weren't completely destroyed, she could gradually repair her body.

"…"

Inside the game world, Fu Hua's expression turned complicated as she overheard their praises.

She felt like she was being seen through inside and out.

And during the body modeling process, the projection image was fully naked!

Though molecular modeling wasn't as direct as a photo, one could still make out things.

Senti, on the other hand, didn't care at all.

Lying in the pod, she sprawled out and crossed her arms over her chest.

"Look all you want. That old fossil's figure isn't impressive anyway—nothing worth seeing."

"…That's my body."

Fu Hua grumbled helplessly from the server.

She wanted to rush out immediately and smack Senti twice with Taixuan Eminence.

"Height, weight, body contour modeling complete. Proceeding with internal scan…"

After building the basic form, the equipment began analyzing Fu Hua's deeper power systems.

"Mm… Fu Hua is a MANTIS. Her DNA contains human traits as well as Honkai beast elements."

"Breeding a new Honkai beast would be troublesome. We can just copy this DNA directly. That way, the new body will retain the same Honkai adaptability."

As they observed, everyone suddenly noticed the scanner marking a high-energy object inside Fu Hua's body.

It resembled a crystal, condensed with immense Honkai energy.

"A Herrscher Core?"

Setsuna was surprised.

It was the energy core formed within a Herrscher's body when high-density Honkai energy concentrated. It allowed a Herrscher to wield Authority and control Honkai beasts and dead soldiers.

When Honkai shoved consciousness into Fu Hua's body and transformed her into a Herrscher, naturally a Herrscher Core was produced.

"Uh… considering Fu Hua is Fu Hua and Senti is Senti, we'll need to transplant the Herrscher Core into the new body?"

A research loli scratched her head.

"Hey! You're not planning to turn me into a Divine Key, are you?!"

Senti panicked.

"Of course not. That would be a waste."

Setsuna smiled as he replied.

To Setsuna, the value of a Herrscher itself was greater than that of a weapon forged from its core.

"Uh… the transplant surgery shouldn't be hard, but I think the Herrscher Core itself has great research value?!"

Grey and the group of research lolis had their scientific spirits ignited.

"This thing grants Herrschers their respective Authorities, and allows them to command Honkai beasts… Each Herrscher's Authority, or superpower, is different."

"Could we replicate its structure, compress Honkai energy, and try making a new Herrscher Core?"

The nanobot's imagination ran wild.

"???"

Fu Hua was dumbfounded.

In the Previous Era, Herrscher Cores had been turned into Divine Keys only because their structures were utterly indecipherable—there was no way to analyze them, so they were simply used to drive weapons.

But the Starsea Empire went even further, directly attempting to imitate Herrscher Cores.

"Approved. You can make a knockoff or budget version, but don't conduct destructive experiments on the original Herrscher Core."

Setsuna nodded.

He had full confidence in the Empire's scientific prowess.

The Empire's research division gathered the top scientists from Azure Lane, Heaven's Lost Property, Stellaris, and other worlds. Anything was possible.

"Oh, right! Don't forget something else!"

Senti suddenly shouted.

"Make me bigger!! I want… to be like the carrier shipgirls!"

Her gaze swept over Setsuna's companions, settling on Taihou and Formidable.

It was all that old fossil's fault—fifty thousand years and still underdeveloped, worse off than shipgirls only decades old.

"Uh… okay? We'll do our best…"

...

During the period of constructing Senti's new body and researching the Herrscher Core—

Fu Hua herself remained stuck inside the server's virtual world.

She waited anxiously, longing for the moment Senti would be sent away so she could return to her original body.

Because she was online every single day, her companions at the base mistook her for some kind of no-life grinder.

They were astonished by Fu Hua's apparent dedication.

Meanwhile, the Herrscher of Sentience wandered the station, occasionally undergoing checkups and cooperating with research.

As a theoretical fifty-thousand-year-old with an actual age under three, she showed great curiosity toward the Starsea Empire's technology.

Strutting around with Fu Hua's body, she toured all the advanced wonders of the interstellar era.

"Speaking of which, I'm really curious about this 'Authority' thing."

"You all have your own superpowers—what about me? What can I do?"

One day, Tohru and the others suddenly grew curious about Senti's abilities.

Back when they ganged up on her, the Herrscher of Sentience hadn't managed to do anything before being beaten down by five at once.

For this "Honkai traitor" and new companion, everyone was curious.

"Hmph—"

Senti struck a deliberately profound pose:

"Sentience is the source of all souls. I am the one who governs the thoughts of all beings."

"All human consciousness, memories, and thoughts fall under my control."

"So basically, your ability is mental manipulation magic?"

The dragon girl tilted her head.

"Please, that's child's play to me."

Senti pouted.

"Consciousness! Consciousness is the root of every soul! Controlling it means controlling destiny itself, don't you understand?!"

"Anything related to awareness, I can control."

"For example, I can alter your cognition, create illusions, and drag you inside. If you die in that illusion, your brain and consciousness will believe you're dead."

"Oh…?"

Setsuna and the others were intrigued.

"Want me to show you?"

Seeing everyone's curious faces, Senti rolled up her sleeves and raised her pale fingers, waving them before their eyes.

"Look here, everyone. Focus your attention on my finger… left, right, left…"

"Ohhh…"

The group stared intently.

"Ding! The Herrscher of Sentience has modified your consciousness. You now believe that I am the Commander of the Starsea Empire."

Hands on her hips, Senti smirked proudly.

"Ahem. Now, tell me—what fun treasures are in the Empire's vault? Bring them all out for me to see!"

"Eh?"

Mio and Tohru stared blankly at her.

Clang!—

The next moment, Ikaros smacked her on the head with a critical hit.

"Master, her mental state is unstable. I recommend physical treatment."

"Why weren't you affected?"

Senti squatted on the floor, clutching her head as she stared at Setsuna and the others.

"Did you do something?"

Mio and Tohru exchanged confused looks.

They thought Senti was just joking.

"No, no, what's wrong with you people?"

"Why doesn't Herrscher Authority work on you?!"

Senti looked at Setsuna and his companions in bewilderment.

"Didn't you feel anything at all?"

"Uh… well, kind of. I felt like someone was trying to interfere with me using magic…"

The dragon girl scratched her head.

"No, something's not right!"

Senti's expression twisted.

"Wake up. Your Authority can control ordinary people, but it doesn't work well on transcendent beings far stronger than you."

Setsuna ruffled her hair.

Her ability was versatile, true—it could drag people into illusions for battle.

But its weakness was also obvious. Against beings too strong, even if she dragged them into illusions, it was just another battlefield. The Herrscher of Sentience still might not be able to beat them.

"Hah?"

Senti glanced up and down at the group before her.

She pointed at Mio first.

"What about her? Why couldn't I even get her into an illusion?"

"Because she didn't want to."

"?"

"Mio is the Spirit of Origin. When she opens her domain, she can do whatever she pleases, rewrite any rule she wishes."

"…??"

"Why does she have such a broken ability?!"

Senti sulked for a moment, then pointed at Tohru.

"And her?"

"She's a dragon. A demigod. Her rank is higher than yours."

"…."

"What about the shipgirls and the Angeloids?!"

"They're artificial intelligences. You're the Herrscher of Sentience—you can't control AIs."

"I can just fight them with Edge of Taxiuan!"

Senti refused to give in.

"Sure. But Ikaros' range can strike from Earth all the way to Neptune's orbit. Apollon can shatter asteroids. What about you?"

Setsuna chuckled.

"…."

After asking around, Senti went silent.

"Ahhhh—"

"So in the entire Starsea Empire, the only ones I can bully are the lolis?!"

She hugged her head, stomping her feet as she looked around the station.

She thought that with the title of Herrscher, she'd at least be above others. But now she realized her status here might be rather low.

"Everyone in the base is equal, whether they go on expeditions or work in logistics."

"In the future, I'll be forming a Herrscher unit. You'll be part of it."

Setsuna pinched her cheek.

"A Herrscher unit? Then I want to be the leader."

Senti tilted her head upward defiantly.

"No wait, who said I'd join you in the first place?!"

"Life on Earth was great for me—doing whatever I wanted, going wherever I pleased, dumping my troubles on others. Totally carefree…"

Clang—

Setsuna knocked her on the head again, cleared his throat, and gave a signal to the dragon girl.

"Mio, Tohru, don't you think it's about time we made Senti return Fu Hua's body?"

"On second thought, this Herrscher's a bit disobedient. Letting her run free could be troublesome…"

"Oh?"

Tohru cracked her knuckles, the sound echoing ominously.

"Understood, Commander. I'll beat her down right now and shove her into the consciousness upload machine."

"Stop!!!"

Senti paled.

"I surrender! I surrender, okay?! I'm on your side too, fighting Honkai!!"

"I'm one of you!!!"

"…."

Setsuna and the shipgirls exchanged glances.

"Looks like her mind really did get scrambled by Fu Hua's consciousness earlier…"

"Tch. Maybe we should send little Senti to take classes with the little shipgirls?"

...

About a week later—

News came from the life sciences division.

Senti's new body had finally been completed.

Inside the pristine white laboratory, Grey and the research lolis sat before a holographic console, tuning parameters.

Against the wall stood two life-support pods side by side.

Inside one pod lay a fair-skinned woman with long gray hair, her appearance identical to Fu Hua's, dressed in casual clothes.

Her eyes were closed as she rested quietly.

"We've completely copied and cloned Fu Hua's body at the molecular and DNA level. Its functions are nearly identical to the original."

"As for the cost… well, forget it, not important. We're not short on money."

"Once we transplant the Herrscher Core into her, this one will be yours."

Grey nudged her chin at Senti.

"Well? Satisfied?"

"Ho~~"

Senti clicked her tongue, pacing over.

She looked, nodded at first, then shook her head.

"Overall, it's fine. But why does it look as flat as the old fossil?"

"Didn't I say I wanted a body like the carrier shipgirls? This is way off!!"

The cloned body was naturally identical to Fu Hua's—flat figure included.

"Uh, through our tests, we found Fu Hua's body exists in a delicate balance."

Grey explained.

"She underwent super-mutation modification, locking and reinforcing her vital signs at optimal state. In other words, what you see now is her most perfect form."

"Adding extra fat isn't difficult, but it would lower her overall functionality. During consciousness transfer, unexpected errors might occur—or the system might auto-correct it."

"…."

It took Senti a while to realize her dream of a curvier body was impossible.

Finally, she turned toward Fu Hua's projection:

"Old fossil, so you were born flat? No fix even after all these years? You're holding me back…"

"???"

Fu Hua, who had cultivated for thousands of years with a calm heart and expressionless face, felt an unprecedented urge to beat someone.

She glared at Senti, biting her teeth, then took a deep breath.

"Compared to cultivation, figure is a trivial matter. Do not obsess over externals."

"Really? Funny, when you met the shipgirls you were jealous of Taihou and Richelieu's bodies, weren't you? You just never said it out loud."

…With access to Fu Hua's memories, Senti naturally twisted the knife.

"??!"

The two looked ready to fight through the glass.

Setsuna quickly had Senti lie down, soothing her.

"It's fine. Actually, this is a carrier-class figure too. If you don't believe me, I can find a carrier shipgirl with the same build as you."

"Really?!"

Senti's eyes widened in surprise.

"Commander, do you realize you just insulted three people in one sentence?!"

Grey twitched at the corner of her mouth.

Soon after, the consciousness transfer procedure began.

Hum—

[Consciousness upload ready]

[ID verified. System check complete]

With a hum, the Herrscher of Sentience's mind was uploaded into the terminal server.

The noisy Senti fell silent at last.

"Say, could Honkai throw down another Herrscher consciousness?"

Setsuna rubbed his chin, eyeing the two identical Huas.

"…?"

"You trying to bait Honkai into a trap?!"

Grey was stunned.

"Even if the Will of the Honkai went brain-dead and tried the same trick again, the memories in Fu Hua would still scramble it."

"In the end, you'd just get another silly one like Senti."

"…."

Setsuna thought for a moment. If every Herrscher ended up with Senti's personality…

Too weird.

The more he thought, the weirder it became.

About ten minutes later—

While Fu Hua and Senti were glaring at each other in virtual space—

[Initiating consciousness download]

With the mechanical prompt—

Shwoosh—

Fu Hua felt her awareness pulled through a channel.

After crossing an endless darkness, she opened her eyes again.

She was lying in her familiar stasis pod.

After the ordeal of being uploaded and possessed by the Herrscher of Sentience, she had returned to reality.

She pushed open the pod cover and sat up slowly.

Stretching her body, she felt a sense of dislocation, as if she had lived through another lifetime.

"Immortal, your body's functions are normal. But we transplanted the Herrscher Core into Senti."

"You've stayed too long in virtual space. Your mind may need time to adjust back to reality."

Setsuna patted her shoulder.

"Mm. Thank you."

Fu Hua nodded politely.

Then—

Bang—

The other pod opened.

Another girl, with the same face and figure as Fu Hua, stepped out.

She now wore a black ancient-style outfit patterned with silver clouds. Her legs and left shoulder were bare, with metallic ornaments of stars and feathers hanging from the neckline.

A golden sash cinched her waist, beneath which hung a translucent short skirt barely covering the essentials. A horn-like metal ornament adorned her head's left side, and a black thigh ring encircled her leg.

Compared to Fu Hua, she looked far more flamboyant, brimming with nonchalance and willful freedom.

"Aha!"

"The great Herrscher of Sentience has returned!!"

Chapter 323: For All to Become Masters of Universes Is Not Impossible

"Now this is interesting… hehehe, I originally thought that after becoming an Aeon, I'd quickly grow bored from knowing too much."

"But I didn't expect there to be endless universes of all sizes beyond our own."

The Aeon of Elation, Sparkle, couldn't help but laugh happily, her gaze fixed on the Creation Red Dragon as she clapped her hands.

"Not only that, but above the Aeons there are actually so many powerful existences. All these endless universes were created by beings like that～that's just too outrageous."

As one who governed a great universe and became its cornerstone, the instant she stepped outside the universe, her mind was filled with much information regarding the great world of Teyvat.

Their universe, known as the Star Rail Universe, was one of many great universes.

Within the entire Teyvat Great World, the universes were ranked. Those in the first sequence, like theirs, were single-universe level great universes, revolving around the main universe in an orderly manner.

Universes too were divided into tiers: those ranked in the first sequence were all single-universe level great universes. The second sequence contained universes with mass from cosmic structure level to weak single-universe. The third sequence contained those from galactic level to supergalactic.

Anything below galactic mass wasn't included in the sequence, and was instead classified as small universes. Below nebular mass, they were simply called plane worlds.

"Sisters, I'm heading off to the main universe now, hehe. How could I, Sparkle, be absent from something this entertaining～"

"Along the way I'll check out how amusing those small universes are."

"See you later～"

With that, Sparkle transformed into a stream of aurora light, flying straight toward the main universe.

"Robin, are you going to the main universe?" Firefly asked, turning to the girl beside her.

"All of this is unknown to us. I'm a little worried."

Robin smiled: "I think it shouldn't be dangerous. If it were, that outsider called Beidou wouldn't be here as a merchant. And the fact that she can do business means peace."

"But, I don't plan to visit other universes for now. If another universe's Aeon harbors malice toward ours, at least I'll be here to defend it."

Firefly blinked and smiled: "House-sitting, then?" As she spoke, she glanced at the Astral Express, which had already broken through the universe's barrier and laid down its silver tracks leading toward other universes.

"The Astral Express has already set off. I can feel it—when the Express reaches another universe, that conductor Himeko will become an Aeon."

"Besides, my friends have already departed, so I should go too."

Robin nodded: "Don't worry. I'll watch over our universe."

They had long since become close friends over these years.

And with the former Aeons all gone, with no trace of them remaining aside from the existence of Paths themselves, Robin was understandably uneasy.

Firefly then turned into a streak of light and vanished before her, her presence completely disappearing from the universe.

Now, she was the only Aeon left within their entire universe.

Meanwhile, in the main universe, the divine collectives had already fully grasped the changes to the cosmos. They realized the main universe had ascended to super single-universe, and the entire Teyvat Great World had advanced into an internal multiverse.

No matter how slow their response, the upper echelons always had single-universe level beings. Even though holders of Pseudo Star Map Creations had so far only reached weak single-universe, that was still single-universe tier, enough to perceive both macro and micro changes directly.

Information flowed downward rapidly. Within a short time, even the lowest True God-level units of the pantheons had received the news.

Yet the shock was unexpectedly mild. Only the greater gods at Primordial God level and above were struck into confusion and fanaticism.

This was mainly because gods below Primordial God, even up to Supreme God, had no direct perception of such macro-level changes beyond their scope. They simply couldn't feel it.

After all, at most they could only influence galaxy clusters within their own universes, or some small universes and planes outside the main universe. Beyond that, they had no reach, and naturally felt little.

So, life continued as usual. Even though the main universe's primary Rules had become Laws, they felt nothing. What they could sense was only the conceptual framework of Rules themselves.

The Principles could only be grasped by existences above Primordial God level.

After all, only beings capable of creating spatiotemporal small universes could touch upon philosophical concepts.

...

Main Universe, Supreme Divine Domain.

Here, the changes were not too great—at most, only the edges had expanded somewhat.

Although the size and mass of the main universe had expanded tens of thousands of times, the strength of the great pantheons' powerhouses had not grown much, nor had they received feedback.

Once one reached single-universe level, strength was no longer something gained from feedback—it depended entirely on one's own understanding of Teyvat itself, or of Truth, Laws, and philosophical concepts.

If one's comprehension was profound enough, even magic could be sublimated into an attack capable of unleashing a Big Bang…

Indeed, at this point, the Teyvat Universe had already reached a state where any system could be elevated to break through the limits of the universe itself. The true upper limit of systems was infinitely open.

Even ultimate Magic Gods from the world of A Certain Magical Index could appear.

The Ouroboros, already at super single-universe, was now capable of truly transcending the universe itself into infinite possibilities.

At this moment, after all the divine collectives had understood the changes to the Teyvat Great World, each convened its highest councils to begin adjusting their pantheons and universes accordingly.

Mere adjustments to universal order or pantheon order no longer required Noah, the Heavenly Principle, to summon them.

Only the planning of multiversal order warranted such convocations.

By then, only beings at single-universe level and above could be summoned—those who had not reached that level did not even have the qualification to step through the gates of the divine assemblies.

...

Fontaine Divine Domain, Palais Mermonia.

Now weak single-universe, Furina and Focalors sat atop the highest point upon the twin divine thrones.

Having mastered a Pseudo Star Map Creation: Avesta, and become the Lord of the Zoroastrian faith, the Hydro Dragon King, Neuvillette, stood beside Focalors with staff in hand, like a steward.

He too had now reached weak single-universe, though overall his strength was slightly inferior to Furina's.

At his side was also his divine seat, though he was accustomed to his stance as Chief Justice, and so disdained to sit.

Although a weak single-universe, when deploying the Pseudo Star Map Creation, he was only slightly weaker than an Abyssal Monarch—roughly equivalent to weak single-universe plus cosmology, the standard measure of single-universe. In other words, equivalent to two universes in combat strength.

At this moment, only Primary Gods and above of the Fontaine Pantheon were attending the divine assembly. There were far too many True Gods, so they were not permitted entry.

Dong, dong…

"Silence—"

Neuvillette tapped his staff lightly on the ground, speaking calmly.

"Within the Fontaine Pantheon's domain, neither the Endless Planes nor the spatiotemporal small universes have undergone any changes."

"The size of the main universe has expanded tens of thousands of times, its mass as well. This means that the task of pioneering the universe has now become far more difficult."

"More importantly, the main universe is now in an open state, allowing free passage in and out of it."

"This means that outside the main universe, there are endless universes of all sizes waiting for us to pioneer."

"Although you may not feel it directly, at present the main universe has advanced to super single-universe. The Dimensional Gap has already expanded by who knows how many times—even I cannot glimpse its extent."

"Even the universes surrounding the main universe, large and small, have become countless."

At this point, Neuvillette's tone grew more solemn.

"Of course, there's no need for everyone to disrupt the pace of development. After all, such a great undertaking cannot be accomplished in tens of thousands of years—it only requires us to proceed step by step."

As soon as Neuvillette finished speaking, the assembly hall burst into heated discussion.

"Hiss… I never expected our Teyvat to ascend again, with even the main universe reaching super single-universe. What a pity I'm only a high-level God-King—my perception covers at most a few dozen galaxies, beyond that I felt nothing."

"Same here. At most I only sensed space grow slightly denser in mass."

"Shouldn't the point be that after this ascension, we no longer need to worry about merit?"

"Heavens, did you hit your head? Our world has always been ascending—there are endless places to earn merit. Even before ascension, the thirteen great pantheons hadn't even developed half of the Endless Planes."

"That's right. I myself was assigned as God-King over small universe No. 268's divine realm. The planes I left marked there already exceed ten thousand, not to mention Fontaine's divine realms alone long ago surpassed a thousand."

"So you're saying it's not much different from before?"

"There is still a difference. Merit is only the foundation. Beyond the rank of Supreme God, advancement relies more on one's own comprehension of Teyvat's various Laws."

"Yes, without proper comprehension, even if one breaks through as a God-King, that's the end of the road—unless some greater god is willing to divide authority to you."

"Heh… if a greater god divides authority to you, that isn't your own strength, only borrowed. And borrowed power—can that truly be counted as yours?"

...

Furina sighed as she watched the assembly descend into noisy debate.

Fontaine's divine assemblies were relatively harmonious, lacking the many restrictions and formalities of Liyue or Inazuma.

Although the gods were disciplined, their discussions could at times leave her feeling helpless. And since she was no tyrant who forbade them from speaking, she merely gestured subtly toward Neuvillette.

Neuvillette understood, tapping his staff against the floor as he declared sternly:

"Silence—"

A voice and pressure from the universe itself instantly descended over the entire hall.

As the holder of a Pseudo Star Map Creation, and master of a primordial universe, he naturally counted as a Lord of the Universe, carrying universe-level pressure.

In the next instant, the assembly fell silent. The proud shoulders of all gods slumped slightly, while the high ranks of each pantheon felt their very souls tremble.

Most of them had already reached Primordial God level, with only a few remaining at Supreme God.

Ahura Mazda, the Primordial God of Good within the Zoroastrian pantheon, shuddered inwardly: "As expected of Lord Neuvillette—he has grown so much stronger again."

Yet even as he worshipped Neuvillette, his heart was conflicted.

Hundreds of years ago, not a single one of their Zoroastrian gods could pass the trial of the Pseudo Star Map Creation. Even he had completed less than sixty percent.

Though Lord Neuvillette himself did not succeed smoothly—enduring eleven years under the scourging of the Human Principle before completion—still, he had succeeded.

Ahura Mazda himself hadn't even lasted a year.

Thus when Neuvillette gained the Pseudo Star Map Creation unique to their Zoroastrian faith, none opposed it. For they themselves had failed.

Thanks to Lord Neuvillette fully unlocking the Pseudo Star Map Creation, their pantheon had gained access to the road toward the Primordial, allowing him too to recently ascend to Primordial.

"Hm… Lord Neuvillette, Chief Justice, has taken yet another step forward. The growth of the pantheon's leader is far too rapid."

Artosh, God of War and himself already a Primordial God, stood by the doorway of the hall. The surrounding guards were all winged beings of the Flügel at God-King level. Among them, the eighteen-winged had reached Supreme God rank.

The Flügel was Fontaine's true Special Patrol, tasked with supervising and rectifying order within the pantheon, as well as apprehending wicked gods and demon lords alike.

"Hehe… after all, he is the leader of a pantheon～ I remember a few hundred years ago, before Neuvillette obtained the Pseudo Star Map Creation, you even sparred with him. I was the one presiding, and before thirty rounds you were already pinned face-first into the dirt."

Tet appeared beside Artosh, sitting cross-legged in the void, her adorable face full of laughter.

"God of Games… if not for the fact that I cannot defeat you, I would let my spear of war teach you just how detestable it is to expose someone's past so casually." Artosh replied coldly.

As the supreme judge of the Gift Games, she too had now reached the level of pantheon leader—perhaps even stronger in certain respects.

For she did not belong to any pantheon at all, remaining independent and neutral.

But all pantheons knew that the God of Games had a wicked personality, always exposing embarrassing moments and making gods look foolish.

Her irritating nature was no less than that of Holou, the God of Doubt, who harassed others with endless questions.

"Aiya～ but we've been friends for so many years, haven't we? I'm off～" With that, Tet darted away in a flash.

Furina pressed a hand to her forehead, a few black lines appearing as she watched Tet vanish as suddenly as she had appeared. Ever since Tet became the supreme judge of the Gift Games, she had grown increasingly unrestrained, exposing secrets everywhere and making many greater gods flush red with shame. No one knew where she had picked up such habits.

"Ahem…"

Seeing the gods now quiet, Furina slowly rose from her throne. Spreading her arms wide, she spoke:

"Gods of the Fontaine Pantheon, perhaps to you it may seem that the ascension of the world has little impact on your own plans."

"But there is a crucial point you have not yet realized."

"Think carefully—consider the rules of pioneering the Endless Planes and spatiotemporal small universes."

"Whoever pioneers them gains authority over them."

"This means that the countless universes outside the main universe follow the same principle."

"Those are the authorities of small universes. And among them are no shortage of large universes with cosmic structure-level to weak single-universe mass."

"In other words—becoming a Lord of the Universe is not impossible."

Chapter 63: The Eternal Heart of Trust in You

At this moment, within Red Assassin's Noble Phantasm—the Aerial Garden of Vanity… all of Red's Servants, save for Caster, had gathered.

Standing before Shirou and Assassin were their own Archer, Atalanta, and Rider, Achilles.

"So… where are our Masters?"

Achilles gripped his spear, glaring with displeasure as he glanced around the grand, throne-decked hall.

"They are all alive, confined within rooms here in the garden. There was no need to kill them."

Amakusa Shirou Tokisada answered with a faint smile.

Achilles' brows furrowed. Rage blazed in his eyes as he glared at him.

"You bastard—!!"

This man had already told them that he had gathered all of Red's Masters together, placed them under some magecraft, and taken all their Command Spells for himself. Now, every Red Servant had to obey his orders. Worse still, their own Masters' lives were uncertain, yet they were forced to follow this man's will. The sheer gall of it made him seethe!

"Heh… people who only care about grabbing things before others are a nuisance."

Assassin crossed her arms, mocking him with disdain, the corner of her mouth curling in scorn.

"!!" ×2

Both Archer and Rider nearly stepped forward to strike her.

"You think only of yourselves—you're no different."

But Karna, leaning against a wall, cut them down with his cold voice.

"You—!"

"If I say their lives are unharmed, will you believe me?"

Shirou cut in before Assassin could continue, posing his question calmly. Beside him, the Empress turned her face away with irritation.

"Alive first, then we'll talk. Don't give us this 'should be' crap!"

Achilles clicked his tongue, snapping loudly.

"Very well… then I 'guarantee' they live. Is that satisfactory?"

Shirou did not anger; instead, he smiled faintly, casting him a sidelong glance.

"…Tch!"

Achilles folded his arms, refusing to reply.

Atalanta, however, thought for a moment.

"…There's no helping it. We must acknowledge you as our Master."

At last, she yielded. For the sake of the Grail, for her wish, she would endure. If the end was worthwhile, then so be it.

"Hey… don't lump me in with you, missy. You think this 'no choice' excuse solves everything? Me, I…"

Achilles leaned close to Atalanta's ear.

"I don't trust either of those two."

He muttered under his breath.

"…We'll discuss this later. But personally, I have no attachment to a weak Master. If abandoning him means victory, then I'll gladly do so."

At her reply, Achilles let out a weary sigh, then leveled his spear at Shirou.

"So you won't discard us in the end? If you dare say 'yes,' I'll run you through here and now."

"How could I? Your wishes will be fulfilled as well."

Shirou met his gaze squarely.

"…."

Achilles fell silent.

"Then, tell me—your wishes. Rider, you first."

"Hmph… My wish has never changed. To live as a hero. That is all."

Achilles stared at the silver gleam of his spear's blade, reflected in the hall's light… shining back into his eyes.

"I see~ how ordinary."

The Empress' tone dripped with mockery.

"There is no high or low in one's wish."

Shirou answered calmly.

"Heh… regardless, I am selfish—much like a certain empress."

Achilles shot back without hesitation.

"…You really dare say that."

Her face darkened, brows furrowing as her voice grew low.

"Heh…"

Achilles sneered, unfazed.

"Archer… what about you?"

Shirou turned toward the beast-eared huntress beside him.

"My wish is for a world where every child is loved."

Atalanta stepped forward, answering firmly.

"…Then your wish is rather foolish, Archer."

The Empress immediately mocked her.

"What did you say?!"

Atalanta's anger flared.

"The Holy Grail exists for such a purpose! If it cannot even realize this, what use is it?!"

She shouted hysterically at the others.

"Haa…"

The Empress sighed in weariness.

"The Holy Grail will surely grant your wish… and mine as well."

Shirou, like a preacher, spoke gently, sharing his grand wish with them.

"Hmph… To save all of humanity?"

Atalanta frowned, asking quietly.

"Yes…"

Shirou nodded.

"Lancer, what of you?"

Perhaps placated for the moment, Atalanta turned toward Karna, who had remained silent all this time.

At the question, Karna opened his blue eyes. Rising, he stepped forward, the sound of his golden armor scraping crisply.

"One of those Masters summoned me. Therefore, my duty is simply to continue wielding this spear."

Whoosh!

The golden spear spun in his hand before pointing toward the group, heat radiating faintly in its wake.

"You intend to serve your original Master still? How amusing."

The Empress' eyes narrowed dangerously, sharp as a serpent's.

"That is my wish. Or rather, it is the duty a Servant must uphold—a promise to the Master who summoned him."

His gaze swept across them all.

"However… I too have a personal wish."

Shifting his tone, he lowered the spear.

"Your own wish?"

The Empress arched a brow.

But Shirou already knew. Smiling faintly, he asked:

"To face Black's Saber once more?"

Karna nodded.

"Indeed. If that can be fulfilled, I will burn away all who dare steal the Grail—for she and I swore to meet again in battle!"

"I see… Then—"

Clack!!

"Tch…"

The sudden sound of the door opening made the Empress press her hand to her forehead in irritation.

"Comrades~! News! Caster is out!"

Red Caster, Shakespeare, burst into the hall loudly, as if he owned the place.

"Then the one before us is a ghost? Begone, before you soil my sight."

The Empress waved him off with disdain.

"No, no… I mean Black's Caster, of course…"

Flustered, he explained hurriedly.

"By whom?"

Rider asked.

"By Black's Saber!"

"Tch… that damn woman!"

Rider clicked his tongue, recalling bitterly how she had beaten him before.

"I see… just as expected. Black's numbers have been drastically reduced. Now she alone is their last main force."

Shirou chuckled.

"So, if we kill that lightning woman, victory is ours? Hm?!"

Rider was already raring to fight.

"No… Saber is for Lancer. That is my promise to him."

"Much obliged."

Karna answered simply before vanishing into spirit form.

"Hey! Why?! Wouldn't it be faster if we all attacked together? No matter how strong she is, she can't withstand us all at once!"

Rider roared in frustration.

"Not necessarily…"

Caster chimed in at just the wrong time, earning Rider's furious glare.

"What?!"

"Caster is right. From beginning to end, Saber has never fought with her full power. She holds many secrets still. We must not take her lightly. Besides… we have other matters to prepare. There is no need to fixate solely on Saber."

Shirou strode toward the throne. Yet he did not sit; instead, he turned sideways, his eyes cold and dangerous as they swept over the gathered Servants.

On the other side, within the Black Faction's fortress—

Though the castle had been largely destroyed, a few intact rooms remained. For now, everyone had gathered in one of these, a meeting chamber once used by the Yggdmillennia family.

The chairs were broken and scattered, chunks of plaster had fallen from the walls during the tremors, but they had cleaned the space as best they could. Fortunately, the chandelier was still functional, providing light.

As for the exterior damage to the castle, it could not be repaired quickly. Months of work would be required.

Jeanne now recounted everything she had witnessed within the Aerial Garden of Vanity—including what Chiron had not mentioned before: that Amakusa Shirou Tokisada had imprisoned all of Red's Masters, stripped them of their Command Spells, and seized control of every Red Servant.

"…That is all that I and Archer experienced."

"…" ×N

When she finished, silence fell across the room.

Aside from Chiron, who had seen much of it firsthand, the Shogun, who leaned against the wall indifferent, and Fiore, who sat deep in thought with lowered eyes, everyone else stared in shock. The silence stretched for several minutes.

Sitting to Fiore's left, Caules' thoughts wandered. Darnic, Celenike, Roche—all dead. He never imagined he would be among the last survivors. It was strange, really—he had always thought he would be the first to die.

Was it only thanks to his sister?

He turned his head to glance at Fiore, seated now in the position of family head at the long wooden table. Then his eyes flicked toward the woman in the short kimono standing by the wall. Lowering his gaze again, he quietly bowed his head.

For the present… Fiore was undoubtedly the head of the house. Though unwilling, she had become one of the youngest family heads.

"…Another Ruler? Amakusa Shirou Tokisada, you say?"

After a few seconds, Fiore's soft, delicate voice broke the silence, carrying clearly to all.

"And that Ruler holds the three Command Spells of every Red Servant?"

"Yes. I do not believe his words were false—that was indeed true Command Spells."

Jeanne nodded gravely.

"So then? If that is the case, he must intend to make a wish upon the Grail. Otherwise, why go to such lengths?"

Gordes spoke.

"Yes… He said it himself. His wish is 'to save all humanity.'"

Jeanne sighed as she relayed this.

"What?! 'Save all humanity'?! Hahahahaha!!"

Gordes erupted in unrestrained laughter, utterly mocking the idea. How naive, how absurd! A man who couldn't even manage his own affairs dared think of saving humanity? Ridiculous! It nearly split his sides with laughter.

I see…

The Shogun's heart stirred slightly at Jeanne's words. No wonder Amakusa had spoken those strange words to her when they first met. In hindsight, they fit. Still, that insufferable preacher's manner remained grating.

"Indeed, he truly said that."

Chiron confirmed, nodding to the questioning looks.

(Hahahahaha!!)

Gordes' boorish laughter continued to echo like a barbell clattering, grating to the ear—but the others ignored it.

"Hmph… To dare spout such nonsense!"

Finally catching his breath, Gordes scoffed with disdain.

The Shogun lowered her gaze, looking toward Fiore.

"Can such an unrealistic ideal truly be achieved? With that… Holy Grail?"

She asked quietly.

"Yes… In the end, the Greater Grail is nothing more than a crystalization of magical energy. Stripped of theory and process—if it is only results one seeks, then yes, it could be done."

Fiore nodded lightly, explaining softly.

"How absurd! Impossible—!"

Gordes shouted in protest.

"But… what if Amakusa truly knows a way to save humanity?"

Caules interjected.

"…." ×N

Again, silence fell, his question leaving them all at a loss.

[Would such a method truly save humanity… or only bring calamity upon them?]

At that moment, a voice spoke within her mind. None could hear it but her.

[That kind of method feels unreliable, unrealistic. Or rather…]

'Handing over one's most cherished ideal to an unfamiliar third party to realize—it's utterly meaningless. Is that what you mean?'

The Shogun finished her words seamlessly, perfectly understanding Ei's will.

[Yes… You know me well. Just as I sought to make Inazuma an eternal land, I would never place Inazuma in another's hands. Even if another could fulfill my wish, I would not entrust it. I could not trust them. That is why I entrusted it to you, Shogun.]

[Because I trust you completely.]

Still… she was not speaking against all wishes. A desire like Fiore's—to regain the use of her legs—was worth attempting. But "saving all humanity"? Leaving such an impossible task to the Grail—was that not arrogance?

Chiron too voiced a thought similar to Ei's: could such "salvation" truly be achieved? Or would it only bring calamity?

"If it requires any means… Say, to become the world's greatest magus, one could slaughter every other magus. That too would fulfill the wish, would it not?"

Chiron turned to Jeanne with the question.

"What?!"

Gordes started in shock.

But Jeanne nodded.

"In theory, it is possible… No, in certainty, it could be done."

She corrected herself to affirmation.

"Impossible!! Such a thing can never be forgiven!"

As ever, Gordes' outburst filled the air. His blustering served well to stir the atmosphere, but in truth only returned them all to silence once again.

"Whether it can or not, we cannot allow it. Instead, we must consider what comes next."

Fiore, calm throughout, once more broke the silence.

The girl took a black cone marker and set it upon the map in the center of the table, at their current position.

"This is where we are."

She placed another marker to the far southwest, then drew a straight line between them with a black pen.

"If they move with the Aerial Garden, by distance alone we could intercept them. Rider has his own mount, but as for the rest—we'll use aircraft."

Her slender fingers slid across the map.

Watching the girl plan strategy so deftly, the Shogun almost imagined taking her back to the Shogunate in Inazuma… though it remained only a thought. Fiore was indeed capable.

"But… Red Faction has an Archer. Is flying really wise? And our Servants are already so few."

Chiron frowned slightly.

"Indeed… This is bad. Red has four Servants, and with Amakusa, that makes five. Counting his own Servant, that's six!"

Caules muttered, face drawn. Red had nearly regained the numbers they'd lost.

"How many remain for us?"

Rider asked idly.

"Saber, Archer, Rider…"

Caules glanced toward Fiore.

"And one Assassin…"

"Exclude her."

Gordes waved in disdain.

"Then only three remain!"

Caules gaped, raising three fingers.

"No… four, with me."

Jeanne rose to her feet.

"Still far too few!!"

"Bah, who cares. We have Saber! Round it up, and it's even. Right, Saber~?"

At Gordes' flattery, the Shogun merely sighed lightly. Still, she gave a small nod.

Was such praise wise? What if they failed? She could only scoff inwardly.

For now, this was the only path. Black's side was already at a disadvantage, with chaos at every turn. None could say what might come. They could only proceed step by step. Yet she herself held confidence—she had promised Fiore, and would see it through.

"Master, do not grow careless. Red's Servants are not so easily dismissed."

Chiron reminded gravely.

"I know… I was only speaking lightly."

"Mm… Then Fiore's proposal is our best course."

"Flying?"

"Yes. Otherwise we may never even approach the Aerial Garden. Since only Servants will fight, there is no danger to the others."

Chiron still favored Fiore's simple, direct plan.

"There are enough planes. On that point, rest assured."

Fiore reassured them. Yggdmillennia could bear the cost.

"Uh… very well."

Chapter 76: Gradually Entering the Best Part

"Damn it, just a wraith summoned by us, just a Servant of a Master, and yet you dare to look at me, Kayneth, with such eyes!"

The girl's gaze was not one of admiration, nor one of denial. It was simply the gaze of an ordinary person looking at broken tiles and rubble—an absolutely equal and impartial gaze.

"Such eyes… how could they exist? I cannot allow it, and I absolutely will not acknowledge it!"

Under the threat of death, Kayneth's emotions grew cold. He raised one hand. "Lancer, this is a formidable enemy. Since the opponent already knows your true name, there is no need to conceal your Noble Phantasm any longer."

As soon as his words fell, from elsewhere, an incomparably vast and powerful flow of mana crossed space and poured into Karna's body.

"Understood, Master."

In an instant, Karna's body radiated golden light. The overwhelming magical power enveloping him spread outward in all directions.

Even Satsuki felt slight discomfort staring directly at that radiance. The blazing heat was so intense that it began to melt the surrounding concrete ground.

"It seems your Master is rather straightforward."

In Satsuki's Tenseigan, that massive energy flow was like a blazing torch, endlessly pouring into the golden-armored Heroic Spirit before her, who had already transformed into a miniature sun.

Bathed in flames, Karna brandished his golden spear. At this moment, his eyes were sharp and confident. There was no longer the slightest hint of disdain in his gaze toward Satsuki.

"My name is Karna, son of the sun god. I am a nameless Servant. If you fear not my spear, then come at me with all you have."

"Then let me see your true strength." Satsuki raised her black sword obliquely, her tone indifferent. "Perhaps once you defeat me, my name will no longer matter."

The second round begins!

At that moment, fifteen kilometers away from the shopping district where the battle raged, in the basement of the Fuyuki Church—

Kirei Kotomine sat within the shadows.

His eyes were closed. He was not resting, but listening tensely in the silence.

Through the ability known as shared perception, he observed the battle between the dazzling, sun-like Lancer and the mysterious Servant who not only held her own against him, but in fact, firmly held the upper hand.

"Is that Saber? Yet she looks like nothing more than an ordinary woman, and still she can fight Karna to such a degree?"

Even from dozens of miles away, Kirei Kotomine could directly feel how overwhelmingly powerful that sun-like hero was. And yet, inexplicably, when his perspective shifted to that Assassin who danced with death, he felt as if she could snatch away both their lives at any moment.

What kind of confidence and strength was this? What kind of life, what kind of hero could possess such confidence and strength?

"I am but a wraith writhing in the darkness, with no desire as an individual. I exist only to obey your will and that of the Counter Force."

That deep voice of the Heroic Spirit resounded in Kirei's mind. He froze for a moment, then regained the calm of a priest and executor.

"Very well, then continue observing, Assassin."

Withdrawing from the resonance of shared vision, Kirei Kotomine spoke coldly to an old phonograph on the desk before him: "The battle has already begun in the warehouse district near the seaside park."

"If not for your initial rejection of my proposal, this might not be the first battle, but the second already, Kirei."

From the ancient phonograph came Tokiomi Tohsaka's elegant and composed voice. Though displeased with his disciple's defiance, ever since summoning that king, he had believed without hesitation that victory in this war was already within his grasp.

"It seems to be a fight between Saber and Lancer. And that Saber's strength is extraordinary, forcing Lancer's Master to supply him with vast amounts of mana. I even suspect that Lancer's Master has already used a Command Seal."

"Is that so?" From the phonograph, Tokiomi's voice grew faint, intermittent. "…Truly worthy of being called the strongest class among the seven? Then, have you observed the Masters of both sides?"

"…No."

"As expected. It seems that through this battle, the Masters across the city have already learned much. The key to this conflict lies with that mysterious Saber and her Master. Kirei, watch them closely."

"...Understood."

The voice from the phonograph fell silent, and Kirei once again entered resonance, watching the legendary battle unfold.

With his Master supplying immense amounts of mana, Karna's attributes were significantly strengthened. In the contest of pure strength where he had previously fallen behind, the tide suddenly turned the moment they clashed again.

Satsuki, holding her sword in one hand, was struck back hard by the overwhelming power of the spear. As she slid backward, her feet carved two long gouges into the ground.

But Karna's assault, like a storm, gave her no respite. Twin bursts of fire erupted from his back, propelling his golden figure to a speed so great that even the Tenseigan struggled to follow.

The drastic change left Satsuki momentarily unaccustomed, her body moving instinctively in rapid evasion.

The black sword in her hand responded with speed and force beyond reason, answering the sun's challenge.

Sparks and flames scattered. The storm grew fiercer. Nearby, mountains of shipping containers were torn to shreds under the aftermath of their exchange.

The violent storm and erupting waves churned the sea, until the warehouse district was briefly drowned in torrential rain.

Yet the two combatants were completely unaware. Their auras alone formed an invisible barrier around them, preventing even the raindrops from intruding.

For a brief moment, their weapons locked in a deadlock of tremendous force, sparks flashing like lightning where spear and sword clashed.

"I've already found your weakness."

Karna curved his lips into a faint smile, then suddenly released his force, crouching low.

Through the Tenseigan's vision, Satsuki could see that he was storing more power than ever before.

Her gaze remained unchanged. She attempted to raise her sword to block the incoming strike. But in that instant, the golden torque around Karna's neck shone with blinding radiance. The Tenseigan was suddenly overwhelmed by the searing sunlight, and she instinctively blinked. In that split second, Karna vanished from before her eyes.

When he reappeared, the golden figure was already behind her, unleashing a ferocious horizontal sweep.

Even with the Tenseigan's support, Satsuki's reaction was half a beat too slow. Though her physical abilities were powerful enough to withstand such force, combat reflexes were not built on talent alone. They required countless battles and brushes with death. In these areas, Satsuki was lacking.

She only managed to shift her grip, forcing her black blade behind her in a desperate block.

Boom—!

The immense impact struck from behind, sending Satsuki flying. She crashed violently through a makeshift building beside the warehouse district, raising clouds of dust. Yet it did not end there.

Karna's strike had already been imbued with an external release of mana. The moment it struck, it triggered a second explosion upon Satsuki's body.

"Even exploiting your reliance on those eyes, it seems it's still not so easy to defeat you."

Karna murmured to himself. In his senses, the mysterious girl's aura had not weakened in the slightest. No—rather than weakening, it had grown even stronger after his last blow.

The golden spear angled downward. Fierce flames erupted from its tip, and with the surging shockwave, Karna's body once again transformed into light, rushing straight toward Satsuki.

Yet the scattered pile of shelves was instantly blown apart by immense force.

Unscathed, Satsuki turned around, her gaze locking on the onrushing Karna. A glint of light flashed through those golden eyes.

Then came Lancer's strike, crashing down like a collapsing mountain.

Boom—!

The clang of colliding metal was drowned out by the roar of explosive mana and swirling gales.

Karna stared in disbelief at the scene before him—this black-haired, black-clad Servant had blocked his full-force strike with just one hand on her sword. Even though the rocks behind her shattered under the pressure, even though cracks spread like a spider's web around her, she had not retreated an inch.

Then, something unusual happened.

The broken stones and container wreckage around them eerily floated upward. Even the girl's long black hair lifted into the air, suspended under the influence of some abnormal gravity.

Waves of violet chakra coursed around her body. In the blink of an eye, Satsuki was completely enveloped in a violet glow. The terrifying power welling endlessly from within her left her no choice but to release it.

This was her Tenseigan Chakra Mode.

With her right arm empowered by this state, her strength soared. Swinging her blade in a horizontal slash, the black light forced the golden sun back hundreds of meters.

As he retreated to shake off the overwhelming force, Karna caught sight of the strange phenomena around them. But the threat the girl posed left him no room for distraction.

In her other hand, seven orbs appeared, merging together in her palm. From it surged an inconceivably powerful force.

Satsuki spoke in a calm, lofty tone: "Let me see how far you can go."

Her left hand, brimming with chakra, had reached its peak.

—Tenseigan Secret Art: Silver Wheel Reincarnation Explosion.

At the same time, a dazzling radiance flickered in Karna's eyes.

"As a Kshatriya and son of the sun god, how could I possibly fall in the very first battle?"

The crimson light blazing from his eyes was a rainbow that could sear the skies and boil the seas. It shot directly toward the storm Satsuki unleashed. This was the proudest skill of the sun god's son.

—O' Brahma, Cover the Earth.

The storm and the beam erupted from their sources, colliding head-on. The surging mana and catastrophic forces overturned everything around them in an instant.

The ocean itself could not approach this clash. No, more than that—the tremendous power forced the sea outward, exposing the seabed for miles along the coast.

Boom—!

The warehouse district could no longer withstand the forces. Where storm and beam met, an earth-shattering detonation erupted, annihilating everything around them.

In the deafening explosion, the warehouse district was utterly destroyed. The massive waves blown back by the storm surged again under the pull of the tides, crashing toward the shore.

All the warehouses nearby collapsed into rubble. The asphalt roads liquefied from the searing heat.

Hurricane winds mixed with surging waves lifted a tsunami over ten meters high, rushing straight toward the coast of Fuyuki City.

And yet, the two combatants still floated in midair, eyes locked on each other.

As the titanic wave approached, both of them swung their weapons toward it. Two brilliant arcs of light slashed outward, instantly cutting down the calamity before it could be born.

"Still unwilling to reveal your name? Nameless Servant, with strength like yours, even if you hide your identity, history could never mark you as obscure."

The red light faded from Karna's body. His presence was steady as ever, yet the ease from their first encounter was gone from his eyes.

"You are strong. Among all the opponents I have faced, you are the first woman who has fought me to this extent—no, even compared to men, you are among the strongest."

"Your spear technique and battle intellect are equally impressive." With a graceful motion, Satsuki transformed her black sword into a folding fan and released her Tenseigan Chakra Mode. "Praise from such a formidable opponent—I accept it gladly."

Suddenly, a sharp voice cut through the air.

"The battle ends here! Lancer, retreat!"

An irate voice echoed from all around. For an ordinary person, the first reaction would be to look around in confusion. But finding the source of that voice with the naked eye was impossible. Though not high-level, it was still a form of magecraft.

However, the two present were anything but ordinary. In fact, even among the endless Heroic Spirits in the Throne, Karna was an absolute powerhouse worthy of a seat upon the throne. As for Satsuki—there was no need to even mention.

"This level of battle… she can no longer maintain long-term mana supply. If the fight continues, I'll be forced to use a Command Seal. At this stage, using one would be foolish. Since we've already obtained the information we sought, there's no need to remain any longer."

A trace of regret flickered in Karna's eyes. To face such a strong opponent was a battle worthy of honor. To retreat was never even an option for him.

Yet, he was ultimately a Servant, sworn to serve and obey the Master who summoned him. The Master's command was absolute. Even if it twisted his will, he would carry it out without hesitation.

For he was the hero of charity, one who could accept most things with, "So, this is your reason?"—and acknowledge them as truth.

From his eyes, Satsuki glimpsed a flicker of hesitation.

"Since you have no wish to continue fighting, then this devastation around us still needs someone to clean it up."

She tucked the folding fan at her waist, then quickly wove hand seals before her chest. Her Tenseigan shone brilliantly, and under a strange force, the gravel and rubble around them began to return to their original state, as if time itself flowed backward.

This was a new ability born from the combination of her Tenseigan and the Sacred Wheel of the Three Divine Kings' Myōhō—the Brahma Creation Wheel. Though still immature, it cost her little, required no true name release, and was already sufficient to restore lifeless objects.

In less than a few minutes, the entire coastal street was restored as though nothing had happened.

"You are a god?" Karna looked at Satsuki with deep curiosity. "Such power is not something mortals could possess."

"God? Demon? Or Buddha? If it's just a title, I don't care." After finishing the restoration, Satsuki spoke with subtle implication. "But it seems your Master has grown impatient."

"Until our next battle, don't let carelessness cost you your life. I can feel it—this Holy Grail War carries extraordinary significance."

Having said this, Karna dissolved into particles of light, vanishing as he shifted into Spirit Form.

"Understood. The same to you."

Satsuki then deactivated the dazzling glow of the Tenseigan. Her perception far surpassed Karna's, allowing her to sense details beyond his imagination.

Even during what seemed an intense clash, most of her attention had been on her surroundings.

Her fishing attempt had succeeded. Through this battle, she had sensed the presence of two pairs of Masters and Servants.

The fight had lasted through the night. The dim sky from when she had left was now brightening into dawn.

Descending slowly from midair, Satsuki exhaled deeply. Even so, the battle just now had been a rare experience for her. The clash of metal against metal, the contest between blade and spearhead, the sparks and energy bursting forth, the pressure of the wind and space itself trembling in her ears.

And, of course, her not-so-great acting—though fortunately, her naturally indifferent expression meant it wasn't too obvious.

Her golden eyes glanced at the fading moon retreating before the rising sun. After only a single look at the blazing sun high above the clouds, she shifted her focus elsewhere.

Her steps upon the warehouse street were as light and unrestrained as when she had first arrived.

Still, "It feels like… I've forgotten something?"

Chapter 163: The Power of 'Vela,' Ninefold!

An indescribable feeling welled up in her heart.

Unseen, unnoticed, mind and spirit stretched out invisible hands and embraced the entity known as [Vela].

Thoughts, words, memories, consciousness, and vibrant vitality instantly wrapped around Vela's perception, allowing her once more to touch the engravings her [Divine Gift] had left upon the unseen veil.

The long-accumulated spiritual sense revived anew.

Meeting again was smoother than the first encounter—Vela's heart was utterly calm.

She could not yet claim mastery, but she was no stranger. These engraved threads intertwined into streams, flowing clear and strong.

Changing, flowing.

As the separate yet resonating streams gathered, wove, coiled, and lightly bound together, she accepted those streams converging toward her—

In a haze, Vela saw before her a scroll woven of dazzling light and bursting colors.

A dynamic scroll.

Reality and illusion seemed separated only by a thin veil. Countless scenes overlapped, divided, yet orderly. Memories brushed across her mind like a warm breeze: intersecting thoughts.

The first.

Bright sunshine.

Seagulls soaring, their cries rising and falling with the sea breeze.

Beneath the endless azure sky stretched a vast resort and amphibious theme park at the edge of rolling mountains and primeval forest, spanning several square kilometers.

"Truly wonderful…"

I sat on the built-in semicircular stands of the seaside water park, looking out from above.

Leaving aside the resort's infrastructure, services, and security, the environment alone deserved the title of a 5A-grade natural scenic site.

Everywhere were carefully cultivated plants.

Looking inland, towering trees rose from moist, soft earth of the primeval forest. Ancient giant ferns and cycad gymnosperms, restored through modern genetic technology, intermingled with contemporary plantings, giving visitors the sensation of stepping into a new world—a magnificent prehistoric tropical world.

Looking outward, the vast ocean stretched endlessly.

At present, a marine science program was underway in the water park. The stands were packed with excited, chattering spectators, eager with anticipation.

"Research shows that the mosasaur hunts near the surface. Anything within reach of its teeth is prey—turtles, large fish, even small mosasaurs."

On the protruding platform extending over the deep-water pool, a friendly female host explained the program to the crowd.

As her words ended, she turned toward the wide pool clearly not meant for humans.

From the central cable pillar over the pool, splash—a three-meter-long great white shark was hoisted slowly into place.

"OK, everyone, let's see—after finishing today's meal, is she still hungry?"

The host reminded cheerfully: "She's very shy, so remember to clap when she comes out…"

Before her voice had even faded—ROAR!!

With the bellow of a beast, a massive deep-sea predator surged from the waves, maw wide enough to swallow a hippopotamus whole. It clamped down on the shark's tail fin and tore it off. Splash! Water exploded skyward.

The mosasaur crashed back into the pool.

At once, the crowd erupted in cries of "Oh my God!"

"Genetic programming—a hybrid mosasaur."

With certainty, I drew back my gaze to the banner on the stand's rear wall: [Isla Nublar: Welcome to Jurassic Park]. Smiling faintly, I turned to the suit-wearing HR beside me: "I accept."

At that, HR rose joyfully, extending his hand. "Dr. Russell, welcome to Masrani Global!"

...

The second.

The Far East, an island nation.

A great metropolis at dusk.

Light rain.

An Airbus from Berlin landed at the international airport. From my cabin seat, I gazed through the window at the gradually clearing outline of a coastal city—the new Japanese metropolis called Shin-Hama City.

The reclaimed coastal lands lay shrouded in gray misty rain, while in the distance, skyscrapers lit the skyline bright.

After disembarking, under the guidance of a liaison, I confirmed my destination: the Ministry of Internal Affairs of Japan.

Along the way, I took in this land—strange yet familiar.

As with every city under a cyberpunk worldview, contradictions filled society everywhere. Towering, modern, high-tech buildings stood side by side with slum-like shacks. Many places looked bright and glamorous from afar, but up close revealed only decay and dilapidation.

Still, no matter how bad, it was far better than Night City.

The public security here would make even Charter Hill or North Oak residents of Night City envious.

Soon, we arrived. The vehicle pulled over.

Several men and women of differing styles seemed to be waiting.

"You must be Major Russell of GSG 9, here for tactical and technical exchange?"

"That's me."

I produced my officer's credentials, embossed with the Iron Cross eagle emblem and embedded ID chip.

The short-haired, sharp-eyed woman who seemed the leader scanned them, then nodded. "Public Security Section 9. Mobile Armored Riot Police. I'm Major Motoko Kusanagi."

Kusanagi wore a dark combat jacket, unzipped to the abdomen, the firm curve beneath her white shirt rising and falling with her breath. Returning my ID, her handsome, spirited face broke into a smile as she extended her hand.

"If I'm not mistaken, we'll be colleagues for some time. Pleased to work with you, Major Russell."

"Vela."

I extended my hand and introduced myself: "Vela Adelheid Russell, 9th Border Guard Brigade, Federal Police Counter-Terror Unit (equivalent to Major), concurrently Director of the Special Dispatch Guidance and Technology Department."

"Come with me. The Chief is waiting."

...

The third.

Consciousness plunged into endless darkness.

"…"

"…"

"Hm???"

This feeling…

Rigid, silent, stagnant, empty.

No thoughts. No sight, hearing, touch—no sensory feedback at all. Not even dreams.

Deep coma?

Sleep? Cryogenic suspension?

Or grievously wounded, hovering between life and death? Could it be that awakening [Divine Gift] forcibly tethered the life of that dying 'me'?

At that instant, as Vela pondered, one of the [Streams]—clearly resonant yet devoid of ripples—shuddered like a soul returning. From the abyss of stagnant darkness, a flicker of color rose.

Suddenly, effective real-time memory surged in.

Hearing, vision…

"Peace, freedom, eggs and bacon—seems perfect. But… what if everything disappears?"

With a stirring voice, an abstract cartoon figure appeared.

A cartoon Caucasian male, blond hair in soft curls, wearing a blue-and-gold uniform, giving a thumbs-up as he chattered endlessly, promoting the purchase of anti-nuclear fallout shelter products.

"My friend, your future may not be as safe as you imagine. When the bombs drop, where will you be? You can reserve a place in the most advanced shelter built by Vault-Tec to protect your family's safety."

"That's right. Act now, and your loved ones can be spared the terror of nuclear catastrophe… Sign up today. Prepare for the future."

As synchronized memories continued to pour in, clarity flashed in Vela's eyes.

So that was it—a post-nuclear war wasteland world, where that self still slumbered within a cryo-pod.

...

The fourth.

Midwinter.

Silver-white world. Snow and ice. The earth and forests frozen lifeless under Slavic winter's deep chill.

A towering fortress rose upon permafrost.

Within, a sunlit courtyard, climate-controlled.

The air filled with the fragrance of blooming dianthus flowers.

A young imperial commander stood upon the terrace, hands clasped behind his back, gazing into the sky streaked with strange colors.

Along the audience avenue outside the hall, ranks of humanoid steel knights stood with spears and rifles in hand. The sound of orders changing the guard mixed with the pounding of heavy wheels grinding in perfect unison across the ground.

"Finally not an orphan… didn't kill my parents? Envy that I still have nearly a hundred blood siblings? Hah, what words, what words. Aside from my mother and a few 'plastic' sisters with whom relations are tolerable, the rest… well, I'd be lucky if they're not hoping I stumble and die on the Eastern European battlefield. As for that father—hm, at least on the surface, our dealings are fine… after all, I must especially thank him for leaving me a legitimate heir's identity."

Silent self-talk.

I turned, gazing toward the flag unfurled upon the wall at the far end of the sunlit chamber.

A blue field, red cross, and at the center, an emblem surrounded by green leaves and ribbon—an eagle-lion and a serpent, both bowed in submission, protecting a crown.

It declared the political order under this banner.

[Holy Britannian Empire]

As the clock struck 6 p.m., the chimes of the Christian chapel outside were joined by a crisp knock upon the door.

Knock, knock, knock—

"Enter."

"Your Highness, Third Princess. Grand Duke of Velaines and the Four Knights of Order Captains have arrived. The Supreme War Council between European Britannia and the E.U. awaits only your presence to begin."

...

[Resident Evil]

In what seemed an instant, yet perhaps ages later—

At the top floor office of Militech Tower, CEO Vela gently set down the unopened, bloodless SSS-class [Owl] once wielded by Kishou Arima. Her drifting thoughts pulled back, clarity returned.

"Ninefold, hm."

She clenched her fist, feeling vitality flooding every limb and bone. Vela smiled faintly, her indigo eyes shimmering with a deep, prismatic glow.

"International Genetic Technologies and Masrani Global… Germany, breaking the Cold War's shackles to reclaim sovereignty and strive anew… Vault-Tec… the Britannian royal family… Truly, such varied stances."